Taking Carol

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Taking CarolTaking CarolChapter I The New NeighborCarol Sizemore couldn’t think of anything her part-time neighbor would want tomeet with her about. She had known that someone had purchased the house nextdoor six months earlier, but hadn’t seen or met anyone associated with it since. She had been satisfied to see the lawn care company keeping it well maintainedevery Wednesday, and didn’t much care whether anyone ever lived there. It was odd to have a complete stranger call her and insist that they meet onshort notice, and the woman’s demeanor was unsettling. It was as though she hadno doubt that Carol would agree, like she was taking Carol for granted. Carolresented the woman’s attitude but didn’t object to visiting with her later thatevening. She didn’t want to be rude by refusing the invitation. When Carol asked what was so important that they had to meet so quickly, thewoman, who identified herself as “Karen, your new neighbor”, breezily repliedthat, “I’m just sure you will want to take a look at a few things I have foryou.”Carol had trouble concentrating on anything for the rest of the afternoon. Notthat she had a lot of brainwork to occupy her time. There was only a week ofschool left where she taught high school math at the Naval Base in Mayport,Florida. She finally put her mind at ease by concluding that the woman wasprobably an Avon lady with a bad sales technique. After a few laps in the pool Carol spoke briefly on the phone with her mother inOhio, then showered and dressed for the visit with her new neighbor. Carolliked being on time and ended up waiting ten minutes before strolling across thelawns to ring her neighbor’s doorbell precisely at six o’clock.She was a little put off that she was made to wait a couple of long minutesbefore her neighbor finally opened the door. Carol was a forgiving person andgave everyone the benefit of the doubt in almost every circumstance. Karen was a bit taller than her, but seemed friendly enough. They were aboutthe same age, Carol judged. Karen looked to be a professional of some sort. Carol thought of her as a lawyer for some reason. It might have had to do withthe fact that Karen looked very attractive and comfortable in the business suitshe was wearing. Carol assumed she had important plans for later in theevening, and she felt a little embarrassed to be so underdressed in her whiteshorts and red tank top.Karen welcomed her into the home and motioned for her to proceed into the livingroom, off to the left. She was surprised at how wonderfully appointed the homewas. An interior designer had obviously been give a liberal amount of freedomin furnishing and decorating the place. Carol sat rather nervously in an easy chair that seemed to be the place whereKaren wanted her to be. There was a brown envelope on the table between her andthe chair that Karen sat in. Karen crossed her legs and seemed to study Carolfor a few seconds before speaking; “I understand you’re a school teacher?””Um, yes.”, Carol replied, wondering how she knew anything about her. “I teachhigh school on the base.” She started to ask, “What about you?”, but was cutoff.”And you’re only twenty eight. How do you stay in such good shape?” Kareninquired rather intently, tossing her hair lightly over a shoulder.Carol was ill at ease already. How could this stranger know her age andprofession? There must be some innocent explanation. “Oh. I, ah. Thank you! I swim a lot, and run and do a little weight training too.”Karen was now looking Carol over in an entirely different way. It was as thoughshe was surveying her for flaws. Carol felt creepy in the pregnant silencebefore Karen spoke again. “Carol, I wonder if you wouldn’t mind standing up forme? I’m very interested in hearing more about your workout program”…Carol was lost. She started to stand, then thought better of it. “Who is sheto order me around?”, she thought. Feeling foolish and not knowing whether tosit back down or to stand all the way up, Carol hesitated. Karen kept talking as though nothing unusual were occurring at all. “Do youswim everyday?”Carol slowly straightened until she was fully upright. “I, yes. Mosteveryday.”Karen was resting her chin in her hand, studiously observing her guest. “Youhave good tone. Turn around. You look like a swimmer, Carol.”Carol half formed the thought that she needed to get a handle on what washappening, but started to follow instructions before she could consider how bestto react to circumstances she had never faced before. She thought the commentwas a compliment, but before she could say anything else her neighbor spokeagain.”You could pass for twenty, Carol. Your butt is nice and firm and yourlegs…those legs are quite nice.”, Karen mentioned without enthusiasm. Carolthought she had nothing on her attractive neighbor, who looked like she couldhave been a model. She struggled to make all of this fit into some strangesales pitch for some sort of Mary Kay cream or something, but couldn’t. She wasvery uncomfortable, but there was a faint, almost imperceptible warmth spreadingwithin her that was alarming. This was all wrong and none of it was right ornormal. Whatever it was. Her mind was racing. She had to say something.”Uh. Thanks.”, was all she could manage. She was facing away from Karen, notsure what to do. She caught herself in the realization that she was waiting formore instructions. Before she could react, Karen commented that her breastswere of a nice size and appeared youthfully firm as well. Carol was taken abackand drew in a deep breath to respond. Again, Karen spoke first.”Turn and face me, Carol.”, she ordered casually. It was as though she simplyexpected it to happen. Karen was rising from her chair and folding her arms asCarol turned toward her. Their eyes met. Carol could not match the icy bluegaze that challenged her. She glanced quickly down toward her feet, feelingsilly and unsure what to do with her hands. She shook her head, trying to clearthe confusion away to regain her self control. “Take the envelope from the table, Carol.”Carol looked down and to the left, seeing the manila envelope she had noticedearlier. She stepped forward and took it, trying to sort out in her mind how tobreak out of the bizarre situation she found herself in.”There are things in that envelope that are very important to you right now. Take it home and open it immediately.” Karen’s voice was controlled andsomewhat formal, as though she were instructing someone beneath her intellecthow to perform a simple task.Carol hesitated, not sure if she should leave. The frustration boiled overbefore she even realized it was coming. She looked directly at Karen andangrily shouted, “Is it okay if I FUCKING LEAVE?” as tears formed in her eyes. She stalked quickly toward the door and out into the yard without waiting for areply as her sobbing swelled into an uncontrollable avalanche of complicatedemotions. Karen gently closed the door behind her with a wry smile on her lips. “Thatwent well.”, she thought. She strode through the kitchen and into her enclosedsunroom, taking the cordless phone off the wall and carrying it with her. Shekicked off her heels and tossed her jacket on a side table. The pastel yellowleather couch was one of her favorite places to relax. She hadn’t been home forlong, but it sure did feel like home compared to the places she’d been the lastnine months.Chapter II BlackmailedIt seemed to take forever for Carol to make her way across the yard to her frontdoor. She felt like a blubbering fool and had not gained any better controlover her emotions by the time she made it home and had gotten to the liquorcabinet. She didn’t drink except for rare social occasions, but whatever hadjust happened required something to help her sort things out. Plus, she had theenvelope to contend with. What could be in it?She poured herself a scotch with shaking hands and drank it down quickly, thenpoured another. She went into the guest bathroom and splashed cold water on herface. She thought of the neighbor she had never seen before and how she had soquickly and completely controlled her, even if for a very brief time. Carolthought that she could have prevented it had she been prepared. She was simplycaught unaware. It wasn’t a big deal, she told herself. That woman is somekind of cop or something and she was just toying with me for whatever sickreason. I’m home now. That won’t happen again. “Turn around, Carol.”, shemocked out loud. She cringed, wondering if Megan had left yet. She quicklymade sure her daughter was gone, then took the envelope and the second glass ofscotch with her into the den. The sofa there was always a place of comfort toher. Carol took a deep breath, then a sip of the scotch. She wondered why she was sowet. She was repulsed by the thought that a woman had made her horny. It hadto be something other than that. She blushed deeply, then tried to shake thethought off. With trembling fingers she slowly tore open the end of the envelope and pulledthe contents out. A slim microrecorder fell out onto the floor as she placedthe thin stack of papers on the table in front of her. The first documentconsisted of printed mailing labels with the names and addresses of her mother,her husband who was away on a military deployment, her minister, the principleof the school where she taught, several of her fellow teachers at the school,the chairwoman of the base noncommissioned officer’s wives club, and even thecommanding officer of the base military police. She nervously slid the page of labels aside to look down on an eight by tenglossy photograph of her giving oral sex to Ralph Petersen, her secret loverwhen her husband was gone on military deployments. It had to have been taken atthe motel where they had met just last week, but…Carol’s heart felt like itsank into a bottomless pit. The implications of the photograph in combinationwith the labels hit her so hard that she simply froze. Thoughts of what wouldhappen to her life if the picture were mailed to the people on the list startedswirling through her mind in a nonsensical vortex of the most distressingimpressions imaginable.She turned the photograph over, placing it on top of the labels. The onlyremaining document was a white sheet of paper with a local phone number on it. Carol knew it would ring next door. She looked down at the microrecorder on thefloor and correctly guessed that it contained audio recordings of her and Ralphhaving sex in the motel room. After listening a portion of the tape, she shutit off and sat in stunned silence.The scotch was having a numbing effect on her but she needed more. She pickedup the glass and drank it slowly. If she worked hard at it, she could comeclose to thinking through the problem rationally. She was obviously beingblackmailed, but for what, she did not know. She had no money or assets thatwould attract anyone’s attention. The audiotape existed to prevent her frombeing able to claim the picture was somehow faked. As she finished the scotchand began replacing all of the items in the envelope except for the phonenumber, a sense of overwhelming shame overcame her. If not for her desire forsexual excitement, this wouldn’t have happened. It was her fault. All herfault, and she would just have to deal with it the best that she could.Carol forced herself not to think about how the picture or the recording couldhave been made. She didn’t want to think Ralph was somehow involved. Hewouldn’t do something like that. But, someone knew, somehow, where they weregoing to meet and what room it was going to be. She and Ralph were the onlyones who had that information. She took a deep breath and went quickly to thekitchen to wash out the glass she had been drinking from. She hated clutter andhabitually cleaned or put things away when she was through with them. She returned to the den, remembering what had happened at her neighbor’s housejust a few minutes earlier. As much as she hated to admit it to herself, shewas strangely excited by the memory. Every aspect of it repulsed her totally,yet the heat that was growing between her legs contradicted her emotions and herthoughts. She gathered the envelope and the paper containing the phone number and tookthem to the small office her husband had converted from a pantry for her. Shesat at the desk and slid the phone over until it was directly in front of her. Taking another deep breath to help regain her composure, she slowly dialed thenumber that had been provided to her.Chapter III Karen Takes ControlKaren answered on the fourth ring as though she had no idea who might be callingher. Poor Carol was so weak and confused, she could barely speak. “What do you WANT from me?”, Carol stammered angrily.”Hmmm.”, Karen replied. “Maybe we should start with your phone manners. Youmay call back when you’re ready to act like a big girl.”Click. The line went dead. Carol was stunned. Frantically, she dialed again. After five maddeningly long rings, Karen answered again. “Hello?””I, ah, I’m sorry. I mean, about how I spoke. Ah. Could you please tell mewhat this is, what this is all about?” “Poor Carol. She grew up to be thirty eight years old and never learned how tobe polite on the telephone.” Karen replaced the handset on the phone, smilingquietly to herself. This was her kind of fun.Carol slammed the phone down and quickly made her way to the scotch. Skippingthe formality of pouring a glass, she took a long swallow straight out of thebottle. Replacing the cap, she carried the bottle back to where she had beensitting and took a deep breath as the warm glow she had felt earlier between herlegs began to intermingle with the numbness caused by the scotch and the angershe was barely managing to control. She sat down and dialed again.Six rings later, Karen answered calmly. “Hello?”Carol concentrated on speaking evenly, trying to keep her jumbled emotionsbeneath the surface for just a few seconds. “Hello. May I speak with Karen,please?””Perhaps,”, Karen answered, “may I ask who is calling?”Flabbergasted, Carol took a breath and answered calmly. “Carol?””Oh? Carol who?”, Karen inquired, tormenting her poor victim and enjoying everyminute of the little game she was playing.”Uh. Carol Sizemore?””Oh! Carol! I thought it was you. This is Karen. What can I do for you?” She was quite the actress, sounding as though none of the earlier conversationhad taken place.”Uh. I. You gave me this envelope and I assumed you wanted me to call thisnumber. I mean, what is all this…”Karen interrrupted, “I don’t like it when you call me “you”. I would like youto call me “Miss Karen”.””Why would I call you “Miss Karen”?”, Carol shouted into the phone. Karen hung up and stood, stretching leisurely before ambling to the kitchen fora tall glass of icewater. The phone started ringing almost immediately. Shedisregarded it as she sipped the water, looking out the kitchen window towardthe pool and the beautifully landscaped back yard that surrounded it. This wasgoing to be a fun break, she thought to herself. After more than thirty rings, Carol had apparently given up. Looking at herwatch, Karen anticipated hearing the doorbell ring in less than sixty seconds. She wasn’t surprised when it took only thirty seconds for Carol to return to thefront door. She was both ringing the doorbell incessantly and pounding on thedoor. Karen listened, waiting for the surge of anger to play itself out on thedoorstep. She couldn’t make too much of a scene in the front yard, but Karencould hear her sobbing after a few seconds of futility had passed. The poundinghad transformed itself into a polite knock in short order. Karen was pleased. She pulled her heels back on, stood, put her jacket on, thenstrode to the entryfoyer and slowly opened the door. Smiling broadly, she exclaimed, “Why Carol! How nice of you to stop by! Please! Come in!”. Carol looked disheveled and worn down. Her nostrils had acute way of flaring between breaths and her erect nipples were did not gounnoticed. Karen really appreciated her complexion. Her skin was nearlyflawless. Carol stepped into the evil woman’s house once more, the memory of thehumiliation she had suffered there just a few minutes earlier fresh on her mind. “Have you calmed down a bit, Carol? Or do we need to send you back home formore booze?”, Karen asked in an even voice.How did she know?, Carol thought. Maybe she smelled it on her breath. Carolrealized how exhausted she felt. Her life as she knew it was in jeopardy, andshe had to find out why. She knew she couldn’t do that if she kept behavingaggressively. She could not look Karen directly in the eye without fear ofgiving herself away, so she looked momentarily at her own feet and repliedbreathlessly, “No, ah…Miss Karen. I am calm now.””Very good, Carol. Now, just run back over to your house and retrieve thatenvelope and bring it to me. You have thirty seconds.” Karen glanced at herwatch to take note of where the second hand was.Carol looked at her quizzically, then realized she was serious. Bolting throughthe open door, she sprinted across the yards to her house and quickly returnedwith the envelope and it’s contents. As she crossed her neigbor’s threshold,Karen called out “Twenty seven. Not bad!”, and pushed the entry door closed. She took the envelope from Carol’s hand and quickly looked inside to make sureall of it’s contents were enclosed before tossing it onto a side table.It was a particularly hot, humid day. Carol’s exertion, though short induration, had caused her to begin to sweat profusely. Her nerves were nothelping matters any, and she stood, dripping and panting, on Karen’s tile floor. She blinked her eyes rapidly as sweat poured into them. Her tank top wasclinging to her heaving breasts, and her prominent nipples were pushing throughthe damp fabric so intently that it seemed they wanted to burst through.Karen had noticed during the first visit that Carol had been braless, and wasdelighted now that it had become shamefully obvious. Such a hussy!Karen circled her prey slowly, studying Carol more closely as the poor thingtried to catch her breath and begin to regain her dignity. It was not to be,though. Karen took who she chose, and dignity was never a concern. She spokecasually, her heels clicking softly on the tile in a perfect rhythym. “You are to be commended for two things, I think. The first is that you choseto be a whore for the only black United States Marine who was ever named Ralph. The second is that you were so damned sloppy about it that anyone could haveeasily compromised you.”Carol started to blurt something out, but was slapped hard across her face. Sheimmediately went to pieces and continued sobbing.Karen looked at the palm of her hand, satisfied that she had actually hurt it onthe slut’s face. She didn’t need to wonder what Carol felt as she watched hercollapse to her knees. She continued her circular stroll, delivering her brutalmonologue.”Other than that, you really are a reprehensible, weak, and completely worthlesshuman being, Carol. It must have been a sinful thrill to feel that big blackcock sliding in and out of your holes while everyone you knew thought you werebeing true to them.” Karen sighed for effect, then continued. “Talk aboutbetrayal! Just think what would happen if all of your friends, family, andcoworkers knew! And the Marine Corps! They’d throw poor Ralphie’s career intothe toilet so fast he wouldn’t know what happened.” She paused briefly toensure that Carol was listening. “Of course, you’d never teach high schoolagain. We know that, don’t we slut?”Carol was stunned but managed to utter a “yes”. Karen noted with satisfaction that the anger she knew Carol could conjure up waswell buried by now. “Yes? Do I need to slap you again to remind you of yourmanners Carol?”Her mind was trailing out over the imaginings of her husband’s reaction to herindiscretions. He would drop her like a rock and never look back. “Uh. Yes, Miss. Uh. Miss Karen.””I really don’t like you, Carol. I especially don’t like you dripping on mynice floor like you are. My suggestion is that you ask permission to get atowel to dry it off.”Her mother would just die. Her heart would break and she would just die.”Miss Karen, may I get a towel and dry this floor off?””Hmmm,” Karen replied. “I suppose. The guest bathroom is behind you. Get atowel out of the closet.”Carol turned to look behind her, then slowly rose, feeling her knees shaking. She was completely defeated. As she entered the bathroom Karen called out fromthe foyer, “I just don’t think you could move any slower, could you?”.Carol quickened her movements and found a towel. Returning to the immediatepresence of her tormenter was frightening. She had always had a fear of beinghit or slapped, and practically flinched in anticipation of another strike. Shestole a quick glance at Karen and was shocked to be smiled at. It was asunsettling as anything that had happened so far, and she felt the tears well upin her eyes once again. Carol knelt and swirled the towel around a few timesuntil the floor was completely dry.”Now, ,spread the towel out neatly on the floor and stand on it.”, Karenordered.Carol followed the instructions, so fearful and so confused. She thought of herlife in a shambles. No husband, no career, no lover, nothing. Not even amother who cared anymore.Karen began circling again. “You have quite a problem, Carol. You see, I haveunique tastes. I also have unique friends who help me to indulge my tastes. Iam taking a hiatus from a rather unusual profession. During such times I liketo find a few people to toy with to keep me occupiied and to keep my skillssharp. This time, I have taken you, Carol. You belong to me now. I own you. I own you. I will train you, I will use you, and I will abuse you. If, at theend of my little break, I am satisfied with you, well, then you might get yourlife back. If I am not satisfied with you a number of things could happen. Itis conceivable that you could simply disappear, never to be seen again. It isconceivable that you could be shipped off somewhere to lead a quite miserablelife. It is conceivable that you could be left here to deal with theramifications of your sordid past. It’s all up to me. Is there any part ofthis that your little whore brain doesn’t understand?”Carol swallowed. Her lips were dry. “Uh. No, Miss Karen.”Karen stopped directly in front of her. She lifted Carol’s chin until she madeeye contact. Gazing intently into Carol’s deep brown eyes, she whispered,”What’s it like to be a piece of property?”, then turned toward the entry door. “I’m going to explore my neighbor’s old house now, slut. Follow me. Two pacesbehind, and not a peep out of you.”Carol followed quietly across their front yards, amazed at how well Karen couldwalk in grass with heels on. Her calves were well defined and her legs weretaught and shapely. Carol knew she was in good shape by her posture and the wayshe carried herself. She wondered as they neared her door how she could bethinking about Karen’s legs under such bizarre circumstances.IV Taking PossessionKaren walked happily through her neighbor’s front door as though she owned theplace. She turned in time to watch Carol pass through the door and close itbehind her. She looked so very pitiful. Like a frightened doe. “Lock it.”,Karen ordered.After Carol turned the latch Karen told her to get a box of garbage bags. Whileretrieving them from the kitchen Carol poured herself a glass of water and drankit down quickly before taking the bags to Karen. She tried to hand the box toKaren, but she wouldn’t take them. After an awkward pause, Karen told her toput the box on the floor. Karen slid her jacket off and tossed it onto a wingback chair. “Take one bagout and put those nasty, sweaty clothes in it Carol. You may place your shoesover by the door for now.”Carol looked up at her with incredulity. Did she mean? “Uh. You want…””I want what I said I want. Are you sure you’re educated beyond the thirdgrade?”, Karen answered in a sarcastic tone as she folded her arms across herchest.The tears came quickly again as Carol bent to untie the laces on her canvastennies. She had to do what she had to do, but there was that odd,contradictory glow beginning to rise from deep within her. It was most similarto how she felt when she was on her knees in front of Ralph, ready to take himinto her mouth. She realized she was becoming horny before she even had hershoes off. She felt her nipples hardening and her pussy becoming moist again,and felt so completely repulsed by, and drawn into, the situation at the sametime. She placed her shoes in their assigned spot and stood to push her shorts downwhile her back was turned to Karen. “I don’t think so, slut. Over here!” Karen was pointing at the floor a shortdistance in front of her. Carol padded over to where the finger pointed, never daring to look up. Hertears were flowing freely now. She slipped her thumbs into the waistband of hershorts and pushed them down to her ankles, leaving her panties on. She steppedout of them and placed them into the bag she had gotten out of the box. Nextshe stood up straight and pulled the tank top quickly over her head, placing itin the bag. She covered her breasts as best she could and stood motionless,unable to continue, hoping she would be spared complete nakedness.Karen’s voice was a bit more sympathetic this time. “Isn’t my little slut sucha shy thing, though?” Karen crouched down onto her haunches to get a good viewof Carol’s cotton briefs. “Oh, you poor thing. You are simply dripping withexcitement! Look at that spot!”Carol gasped in embarassment and immediately broke down again, sobbinguncontrollably. This was not necessarily rectified by the brutal slap shereceived, but Karen did have her undivided attention once again, as well as hercompliance.”Put those nasty panties in the bag, Carol.”, Karen calmly ordered. This time, Carol wasted no time stripping them off and stuffing them in the bag. Now she tried to cover her breasts with her right arm and hand and her pussywith her left hand. Karen sighed heavily. “My patience is being tried, and I know that yourstupidity is going to be a problem. Would you like me to give up on you now,Carol?””Nnnno, Miss Karen”, Carol sobbed as she slowly moved her hands to her sides.”Good. Now you’re naked. You’ll be naked a lot in your new life, so get usedto it. I’m going to sit down while you fetch me a nice drink and bring me allof your cameras. Don’t forget your video camera, Carol.” “Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied shakily. “Wha…What would you like todrink?””Oh, that’s another thing. You have so much to learn. Never use “you” if youare referring to me. Use “Mistress”. Let’s try that question again now -properly.””Uh, what would Mistress like to drink?””Very good, pet,”, Karen said soothingly as she rubbed her calves. “I’d like asingle malt scotch.”Carol turned to fulfill her tasks, dwelling on Karen’s use of “pet”. What didthat mean? She was so confused. Her pussy and nipples were still betrayingher, and she was grateful to be out of sight if only for a couple of minutes. She went to her bar first and poured the scotch, quickly delivering it toKaren. She wasn’t immediately sure where the video camera was and had to dosome searching to come up with it. She had no idea why she had been ordered togather up her cameras, but it didn’t really matter. She was in a blur ofchaotic thoughts blanketed by that deep and penetrating fear that arises whenone’s security is in the balance. That woman was frightening, and Carol knew ofnothing she could do about it except to do what she was told.Karen had slipped her heels off and was massaging her feet when her toy returnedwith her arms full of cameras. Carol was standing in front of her, completelyclueless as to what to do. “When you return after completing a task you shouldquietly announce…” she paused for a sip of scotch. “…the results andpresent yourself to me. Now go out and come back in correctly.””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied. She spun and strode quickly out of the room. On her return, she said in a soft voice, “I have my cameras Miss Karen.””Your slut has brought the cameras Mistress wanted.”, Karen replied mockingly.”Your slut has brought the cameras Mistress wanted.”, Carol repeated.”Put them on the floor.”, Karen ordered, gesturing toward the hardwood floorimmediately in front of her. “Now present yourself.”Carol didn’t know what that meant, so she put her body in a position ofattention, as though she were in the military. Karen leaned back in the chair,regarding the still shaking victim of her torments. “Nice try. Whenever youreturn from a task, and whenever I have no orders for you, you will maintainyourself in a very nice position that enables me to enjoy a good view of you aswell as full access.”She leaned forward slowly, resting her elbows on her knees. “First, you’llclasp your hands together by interlacing your fingers at the back of your neck. This will help to elevate your breasts so that I can enjoy those freaky nipplesof yours.” Carol blushed heavily as she joined her hands behind her neck. “Push your elbows back until they are in line with your body. That’s it. Nowspread your feet at least wide enough to be outside of your elbows. If Idropped a string down from your elbows, it would fall inside of your feet. Good.” Karen smiled quickly, pleased but not surprised at how compliant thebitch had become.Carol’s blush seemed never to end, and it took her breath away as it heightened. The stirrings between her legs had grown into outright demands and her nippleshad grown harder than she had ever seen them. Her chest began to heave andperspiration formed on her forehead and upper lip. The position was not astrain at all, but being so openly displayed in front of another woman wascompletely alien to her. Karen had picked up her husband’s Polaroid and waschecking to see if it had film in it. Carol closed her eyes as Karen focusedit on her. “Eyes up, slut. Smile pretty now.” FLASH.Karen set the Polaroid down as it was spitting out the undeveloped shot andpicked up Carol’s cheap 35mm automatic camera. It had a bit of film left in itafter Carol had used it to photograph her husband’s promotion ceremony earlierin the month. She turned it on and waited for the flash to warm up. “This timeyou’ll cup your breasts for me, like you’re really proud of them.”Carol moved her hands to do as she was told, cupping each breast from underneathand lifting them up slightly. She wished she could squeeze her nipples as theywere begging her for attention. She felt moisure beginning to flood her pussyand knew it would be dripping down her thigh soon. When Karen told her to smileagain, she was actually able to form one this time. She thought it might evenhave had some hint of her hunger in it. She became briefly angry with herselfthat her body was giving itself over to this sick, sadistic situation she wasin. FLASH. Karen put her through a range of poses, all intended to make her appear to bethe wanton slut she was beginning to feel like. The worst one (or was it thebest one?) was when she had to turn away on all fours and spread her legs whilearching her back. Karen ordered her to “purr like a kitty” as she took the lastfew pictures to finish out the roll.While she was still on her hands and knees, Karen stood and told her to crawl toher bedroom. Carol felt herself so far beyond the edge of desire that her fearwas beginning to fade. She crawled down the hallway and into the large masterbedroom at the far end of the house. Karen picked up the box of garbage bagsand followed, leaving her heels and the cameras back at the entry area. The slut had certainly gotten horny, Karen knew. Her juices had flowed all theway down her inner thighs to the floor. Her entire body was alive with desire,and it was quite an alluring sight to see her skin glistening in the dim lightas she crawled slowly down that long hallway. Karen was tempted to make use ofher right there on the floor, but she had an agenda and intended to follow it. Self discipline was more than just a family trait, it was also a necessity ofher profession.Karen made her stand and assume the “present” position against a wall next tothe dresser. She took a garbage bag out and tossed the box on the bed. Shehanded the bag to Carol and told her to hold it open, then slid open the firstdresser drawer. It was Carol’s lingerie drawer, containing dozens of pantiesand bras. Karen quickly tossed all of the bras into the bag, then began lookingat each pair of painties in turn. Some she would discard into the bag and someshe piled on top of the dresser. Most of those remaining on the dresser werethongs or bikinis. All of her briefs had been relegated to the bag.Carol looked on in fearful amazement as the woman went through her most intimatethings as though they were mere rags. It was not easy to remain quiet, and shereally didn’t understand at all why this was happening. She was simply beingignored, or rather, simply being used as a tool to hold the bag open. Karen went through all of the remaining drawers in quick succession. She dumpedall of the slut’s husband’s clothes out onto the floor in one big heap, butcarefully considered everything that belonged to Carol before either piling iton the dresser or putting it in the bag. By the time she was through, Carol’sarms were getting tired. Karen moved quickly across the room and began going through the closet. “Getanother bag and come over here.”, she said flatly.Carol placed the bag down next to her husband’s clothes and pulled another outof the box on the bed. “May I ask, ah. May I ask Miss Karen a questionplease?” Her voice was faltering, as though she had absolutely no confidence inanything.Karen didn’t answer. She had heard the question, but wasn’t wasting her time. She had no use for questions other than her own. Carol stepped closer and assumed the same position she had held over by thedresser. She spread her legs the required distance and held the bag out. Itwas soon being filled with some of her favorite suits, dresses, skirts, pants,blouses, and shirts. Not much was kept, other than what was obviously revealingor tight fitting. By the time Karen was finished with the hanging items, shehad filled three bags. Next she went through all of the shoes in the closet, only keeping some workoutand running shoes as well as everything with heels over three inches. She threwthe rejects out of the closet onto the floor, telling Carol to put them in abag. She told Carol to put on a pair of sandals with five inch heels that shehad found gathering dust in the corner of the closet. Karen then moved past herwhile she was still picking up shoes and went to the nightstand beside the bed. Carol’s heart filled with dread when she looked up to see Karen opening thenightstand drawer. “Hmmm. What have we here?”, Karen asked gleefully. Without waiting for areply, she pulled Anne Rice’s Beauty Trilogy out of the drawer and tossed allthree copies on the bed. “No wonder the little slut has been so compliant”,Karen thought, “She’s probably always dreamed of something like this happeningto her”. Then, she pulled Carol’s vibrator and dildo out. The vibrator was a simple,battery operated one of eight or nine inches in length. The dildo, however, wassomething entirely different. It was a very large, very realisticrepresentation of a well hung black man’s penis and balls. “It doesn’t take agenius to figure out who you’re thinking of with this thing inside you, doesit?”, Karen asked in what seemed to be a good humor. Carol was so very humiliated. “No, Miss Karen.”, she replied sullenly as shetightened the straps on her “honeymoon” sandals. She quickly finished baggingthe shoes and stood unsteadily in the sandals. She placed herself in the”present” position where she stood, having a little trouble keeping her anklessteady. Karen wouldn’t have chosen her if she hadn’t been quite attractive to startwith, but seeing her in heels reinforced Karen’s belief that she could be madeinto an exceptionally sexy slut. “Go get my scotch and the cameras.”, Karenordered curtly. She smiled with satisfaction as she watched her victim turn andleave the bedroom.After Carol had delivered the scotch and cameras, Karen ordered her to take allof the filled garbage bags to the garage. She was feeling a bit of a buzz bythen, and downed the remainder of the scotch in one gulp. She checked out thevideo camera and got it ready to film just as Carol was returning from her lasttrip to the garage. Before Carol could assume her proper position, Karen toldher to get a fresh razor, shaving cream, and a damp washcloth out of the masterbathroom.When Carol returned, Karen motioned her toward the bed. Karen moved down so thatshe was between the dresser and the foot of the bed, and turned the videocamera on. “Turn and face me, slut. Good. Now lay back on the bed and liftyour knees. That’s it, spread them wider. There’s no need for any modesty nowthat we know what a whore you are.” She noted with satisfaction that the slut’s blush showed nicely through thedigital video camera’s viewfinder. She did as she was told, though, and musthave known what was to come. Karen zoomed in for a closeup of her face. Therewas as much unmitigated desire in her expression as there was fear. “Have youever shaved your pussy, slut?”Carol’s perfect eyebrows furrowed with concern. “Um. No, Miss Karen. Pleasedon’t ma…””Shut up!”, Karen snapped. “You can either sit up for another slap or make thatpussy smooth!”Carol had been growing more accustomed to being naked in front of the woman, butthis was such an alien mix of sheer terror and unregulated excitement that shecould do nothing but what she was told. She lie on her back now, with her kneesheld up and widely apart, wantonly displaying her wet pussy for her mistress. Slowly, Carol spread the shaving cream over her pussy and began shaving. Still filming, Karen began to question her. “You seem to be surrounded by a fewthings that came out of your nightstand, Carol. What are they?””Oh, God.”, Carol thought. “She’s not going to make me do this…to talk aboutmy things.” But, she found herself responding, if haltingly.”Um. My…”, her face wrinkled up in the cutest way when she realized hermistake. “Sorry. Miss Karen found this slut’s books, her vibrator, and herdildo.””I see. What are the books? What are they about?”Carol was just beginning to pull the razor up on either side of her pussy,carefully smoothing the skin with her left hand as she shaved with her right. “They are a trilogy about some people who are captured and used as, as sexualslaves, Miss Karen.””Uh huh. And you have these books in your nightstand because…why?”, theinterviewer inquired.”Ah, because they make this slut horny, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied, using thewashcloth to wipe the razor off before starting in on the well trimmed littletriangle that remained above her pussy.”And are you horny now, slut?” “Oh, yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol breathed heavily.”What about that big black dildo, slut?””It’s, ah. It’s what I, I mean, it’s this slut’s dildo. She uses it to fuckherself, Miss Karen.””Oh? Where do you fuck yourself with that thing, slut?””In my pussy, Miss Karen.”, Carol sighed, pulling the razor up for the last timebefore wiping herself dry. She looked down to see herself completely smooth,like the porno stars she and Ralph liked to watch before making love.”But that’s not correct, slut. You don’t have a pussy. I have a pussy. Youhave a cunt. Tell me again where you fuck yourself with that monster.”Carol had placed the razor and washcloth off to the side, but stayed in positionout of fear of displeasing Karen one too many times. The thought flashedthrough her mind that she was thinking less of the ramifications of failing tosatisfy Karen than she was of the desire that she was barely able to contain.”This slut fucks herself in her cunt, Miss Karen.””I’ll just bet you do! I’ll bet you’d just love to show me how you can suck onthat thing, wouldn’t you?” Karen was getting even more turned on playing outher twisted interrogation. The footage would be useful once it was digitallyedited. Her new toy’s motor was certainly running.”Uh. Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol reached behind her head until she grasped thedildo and raised it up so that it was pointing down toward her mouth. It madefor a great closeup as Karen zoomed in. The slut licked her lips several timesbefore bringing the tip of the huge dildo lower toward her mouth. “Before you begin, I will permit you to touch yourself while you suck it for me,but I do expect to hear plenty of moaning out of you, slut.”Wordlessly, Carol slid her right hand down between her legs and placed hermiddle finger gently over her clitoris. Her eyes closed softly as she baganlittle circular motions with her fingertip as the dildo was brought down intocontact with her lips. She opened her lips widely to accommodate it, but couldnot take in much more than the first three or four inches because it was sothick. She began breathing even more loudly, and groaned deeply as her littlebud hardened and pushed outward toward her juice slickened finger.This was what Karen needed. There was no doubt the slut was operating of herown free will. “Oh, by the way, you are not permitted to cum withoutpermission, so be careful to avoid angering me. slut.””Yes Miss Karen!”, Carol answered a bit too enthusiastically. She was quicklyreaching a crecendo, and knew that it was obvious. She was swirling her tonguearound the head of the dildo, just the way Ralph loved for her to do to him. Her finger was alternately pushing, circling, and tapping on her rigid clit asher juices flowed freely down onto her satin bedspread. She could think ofnothing but how hot she felt and how badly she wanted to cum.Karen stopped filming with the video camera and reached for the digital stillcamera. She took two or three quick shots using the flash from across the roombefore returning to the area at the base of the bed. There was a dark spot onthe bedspread underneath the slut. She was possibly the wettest bitch Karen hadever seen. That was not a bad thing. Things seemed to be getting very close,and Karen did not want the slut to cum.”Stop!”, she shouted, loud enough to startle Carol. Carol froze, butreluctantly. She wanted it badly, as badly as she ever had in her life.”On your feet!”, Karen ordered, pointing to the side of the bed. Carol dropped the dildo and quickly stood, assuming the position as she had beentaught. She felt her juices flowing down both inner thighs. The sandalscertainly hadn’t gotten any more comfortable in the brief time she had beenshaving and tormenting herself on the bed. Karen then told her to get down on her hands and knees and to give her a “littletour” of the house. Karen took it all in as though she were considering buyingthe place. Carol had few chances to look up at her. When she did, she could seethat her neighbor was doing a lot of thinking. With the slut crawling in frontof her, Karen looked over every inch of the place, including the spacious twostall garage. She had retrieved a good length of cotton clothesline in thegarage and a pair of scissors out of Carol’s home office, as well as a bag ofspring-type clothespins from the laundry room. Carol loved to hang her laundryout in the fresh air.Karen directed her onto the deck that adjoined the back of the house andoverlooked the back yard. Carol was very nervous and felt so exposed as shecrawled through the sliding glass door onto the deck. She had forgotten howoppressively hot it was outside.It was still a couple of hours before the late spring sunset. Like all of thehomes in the area, this one featured a high stucco wall surrounding the wellmaintained back yard. There was a nice lap pool and a small poolhouse as wellas a barbecue area with a built-in brick grill. None of the homes were morethan a single story, so the back yards afforded a great deal of privacy and somesense of seclusion, although noise could be a problem at times. Karen briefly left her on her hands and knees as she quickly strode over tocheck something out at the poolhouse. Carol watched her walk away with a lustthat she had never known for another woman. She considered herself completelystraight, but what was going on here was something totally beyond her wildestdreams, or nightmares. She was still fearful, but so very, very horny. Karen motioned for her to come to the pool house. She crawled down the twostairs and across a portion of lawn quickly enough, she thought. But, Karengrabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her mercilessly to her feet. Whispering with an unmistakable intensity, Karen said, “You need some fresh airand some time to think about things. I am going to secure you here until I havea use for you.”With that, she pulled Carol’s hands behind her back and expertly bound herwrists together with a length of the clothesline. Out of Carol’s view shefashioned a noose and tossed it up over a beam on the pool house’s extended roofoverhang. She pulled the noose end down over Carol’s head and seated it firmlyup under her jaw line. She pulled the rope taught and tied it back to itself. She cut a third length of about three feet and wrapped it around the slut’sknees, binding them tightly together. She stepped back to admire her work.Carol looked thoroughly terrified, although her nipples were certainly erect andher juices seemed to be flowing even more freely out of her smooth cunt. Shesimply didn’t know what was happening. She was being held perfectly erect bythe rope around her neck and would likely die if she lost her balance and felloff her sandals. She was completely helpless. It was perfect, Karen thought.Carol watched intently as her captor raised her skirt a bit and reached up underit to tug down her panties. She pushed them down over her knees until theydropped, then stepped out of them. Carol was amazed at how poised she alwaysseemed to be, even when she was stepping out of her panties it was as though itwas a perfectly normal circumstance. It was when Miss Karen picked the pantiesup and began balling them up in her hands that Carol began to understand theimplication. She did not fight it, and opened her mouth willingly to allow hermistress to stuff the wet panties deeply enough to effectively gag her. Carolswooned at the wonderful fragrance and taste of this strange, frightening womanwho had stolen her from the world. Karen placed a section of the clothesline between the slut’s open lips andpulled the ends tightly around to the back of her neck where she tied them in aknot. This forced her panties even further back and guaranteed that theycouldn’t be expelled. Next Karen pulled four of the clothespins from the bagand showed them to her victim. The poor, weak school teacher shook her headvigorously when Karen began to playfully squeeze one open and let it snapclosed. She did this several times before growing bored of the little game. She gently grazed the long nail on the end of her index finger against theunderside of the slut’s right nipple. It was the first time she had touchedCarol in any way other than slapping her or yanking her hair. Despite the heat,she could see the goosebumps rise on the slut’s skin. “My God,”, Karen whispered seductively. “your nipples are simply obscene! Lookat how long they are!” Karen was delighted. She had no idea they could havegrown any larger. Carol had always been self conscious of her nipples, particularly when she wasfully aroused. They were prominent enough when it was simply cold or she wasmildly excited, but Miss Karen was right, they were obscene when completelyhard. She had measured them once, and knew them to be a full inch long whenthey were like this.All kinds of possibilities were passing through Karen’s mind, but for now shesimply needed to manipulate the other nipple to an equal length. She had plansfor them. She grasped and twisted the left nipple, causing Carol to gaspaudibly. It had the desired effect, and she stepped back momentarily toappreciate the long shadow the nipples cast across her new toy’s full breasts inthe early evening sunlight.It was a small thrill for Karen to finally place the clothespins on the slut’sengorged nipples. Carol winced as each clamped down, but seemed willing to atleast try to bear up. Before she got adjusted to the pain, she felt Karensliding a finger deeply along the cleft of her pussy, scr****g across her stillrigid clitoris on it’s way out. Karen brought the finger to her nose, sniffedlightly, then wiped it off on Carol’s lips. She quickly knelt down to clamp aclothespin on each of the slut’s outer lips before rising to double check all ofher knots to ensure Carol stayed in place until such time as she chose to dosomething with her. “I’m going to be busy for a while. I’ll check on you periodically. Use thistime to concentrate on what kind of a slave you are going to be. I have use foryou only so long as you make me happy, and can do without any drama. You areproperty now, and your life is going to be very different. Get adjusted to it.If you don’t think you can, I would suggest you simply fall over and hangyourself. Do you understand me, slut?” Karen looked intently into theteacher’s eyes.Carol nodded slowly, not doubting a single word. She could do nothing but looklongingly after Miss Karen as she strode confidently back into the house.V. TransitionKaren made a mental note to check on the slut every half hour. She would needto be watered periodically to keep from wilting. She had enjoyed her timegetting the stupid bitch under control and was well satisfied with the progressso far.It had already been a long day for her, considering that she had just driven inthat morning from a debriefing in Arlington, Virginia the night before. Shedecided to go back to her home and regroup. After a quick search she found theslut’s house keys. She put her heels back on and picked up her jacket. Lockingthe door behind her, she made her way across the yard to her home. After aquick shower she got dressed in some workout clothes and put her supplies inher gymbag before heading back over for more fun.Back in the slut’s house, she poured herself another scotch before going intothe garage and loading all of the discarded clothes into the trunk of the slut’sToyota. She had noted earlier that the car was fairly new and didn’t exhibitany identifying marks such as custom paint, wheels or bumper stickers that wouldmake it recognizeable. Next she went to the office and looked for anything thatwould be of use to her. She searched through the slut’s purse and wallet,taking IDs, credit cards, and cash before dumping everything else in the trashcan. She found the number of a 24 hour a day locksmith in the yellow pages and calledin a work order to have the locks rekeyed on the entry door and the side door tothe garage. She used the slut’s name. Finding a couple of brown paper shopping bags under the kitchen sink, she tookthem to the bedroom and placed all of the slut’s remaining clothes in thembefore dropping them on the garage floor. She double checked to make sure noclothing of any kind remained in the bedroom, and returned the vibrator, dildo,and books to the nightstand drawer. Karen took the razor and shaving cream backto the master bathroom and disposed of the washcloth. Next, she opened her gymbag and began installing the surveillance equipment theagency had asked her to test. It was all cordless, nearly undetectable, and wassupposed to proved better clarity than anything previously available. Sheinstalled video throughout the house and emplaced audio bugs on her phones. Shewas also testing a new software program that tracked activity and broadcast itto a remote location. What was left in the bag when she finished was thetracking and “body” audio she would make use of in the morning. She turned theTV on in the bedroom and quickly returned to her home to verify that the monitorand recording bank were picking everything up. Seeing that all was well, shereturned next door.It was time to check on the slut.Carol had experienced a great deal of difficulty in controlling her thinkingsince being left bound as she was in the hot sun. Her feet had long since gonenumb, as had her nipples. The clothespins on her pussy were especiallyannoying. She couldn’t look down at them because the noose wouldn’t allow it,and simply found herself watching the clouds float lazily by while torrents ofjumbled thoughts continued to rush through her consciousness. She had no cluehow much time had passed, but was so very relieved to see Miss Karen returningthrough the sliding door. She had changed into a short pair of bike shorts and a loose t-shirt, and lookedeven prettier than she had in the suit. She even smiled warmly as sheapproached. “Thirsty?” she asked enthusiastically.Carol nodded as another rivulet of sweat ran through her brow and into her lefteye. Karen playfully wiped some of the sweat off her forehead before holdingthe glass up to Carol’s lips. With the panties pressed so firmly toward theback of her mouth, there was no chance of her being able to take a drink. Shesoon realized that Karen only intended to saturate the panties, allowing Carolto at least get some moisture through them. It took a few minutes for theentire glass to be fully absorbed and sucked through the panties. Before returning to the house, Karen dragged a finger gently upward alongCarol’s slit to verify that she was still wet. She sc****d a fingernail alongthe underside of her clit, eliciting an involuntary spasm before holding herfingers up to see them glisten in the slowly dwindling light of that Sundayevening in June. This time, Karen brought it to her lips for an experimentalfirst taste. “Mmmmm.”, she coo’d melodramatically. Karen returned quickly to the house and stripped the slut’s bed, throwing all ofthe bedding in the laundry room. She went to the kitchen and made herself anice salad to eat while she waited for the locksmith to arrive. Just as she wasfinishing up, the doorbell rang. Playing the part of the homeowner, Karendirected the man to change out the entry and garage door locks. She watched TVwhile he worked. When he was finished, she paid him in the cash she had takenfrom the slut’s purse, tipping him ten dollars for his trouble. He seemed veryhappy before she sent him off on his merry way. Karen took the receipt he hadgiven her and placed it in her bag for safekeeping. It would be of use later. She quickly returned to her suffering captive and asked if she was ready to obeyher orders. Of course Carol nodded “yes”. She had lost all feeling in her feet and hadbegun wondering how long she could stand there without losing her balance andbeing choked by the noose. It seemed like she had been there forever, althoughshe knew it was probably less than two hours. The sun was just then sinkingbehind the trees at the back of her yard, casting long shadows and bringing abit of relief from the heat. Karen decided to take the clothespins off the bitch while she was still gagged. She reached down to pinch and twist that lovely little clit just to ensure theslut was feeling more than a little conflicted when she removed the clothespins. Her pussy was still satisfactorily wet, which was a good thing. She removed anddropped the clothespins that she had attached to Carol’s pussy, then reached upto simultaneously unclasp the clothespins from her engorged nipples.Carol was relieved when the pins were taken off her pussy. They had beenannoying, like a scratch she couldn’t itch. The pins on her nipples weredifferent, however. Carol first winced, then screamed into her gag as the bloodpulsed back into her nipples, arousing raw nerve endings and lighting Carol upas she had never been before. She thought she understood what it would feellike to have red hot pokers applied to her nipples, they hurt so much. Throughher tear and sweat-streaked eyes she saw Miss Karen smiling delightedly at her.”Isn’t this fun?”, she cooed. As the pain was slowly fading into something tolerable, Carol noted with reliefthat Miss Karen was untying the knot that had secured the noose to thepoolhouse. She pulled the loose rope over Carol’s shoulder and took hold of itas though it were a leash.”Come now, my slut. Time for a walk.”, Karen ordered casually. As Carol tried to awkwardly comply, it felt as though a thousand needles werebeing pressed into the bottom of her feet. She had never spent much time inheels and wasn’t accustomed to them, especially under circumstances where shehad to stand in them for so long without being able to move. Her knees werestill tied together, causing her to have to splay out her feet in order to takesmall steps. She felt so clumsy as Miss Karen led her slowly along the side ofthe pool toward the small area of lawn Carol and her husband maintained at therear portion of the yard. She was grateful to be moving, but still fearful andconfused as to what might happen next.Karen carefully led her new pet to the center of the grassy part of the backyard and turned her to face the house. Leaning in so close that her lipsbrushed against the slut’s ear, Karen whispered softly, “Are you ready to beginlearning some of your new rules?”Carol nodded eagerly. Anything to avoid being slapped or having the clothespinsput back on her nipples. She tried through the gag to say “Yes, Mistress.”, butit came out as an unintelligible mumble. “Good girl.”, Karen cooed, as though she were talking to a cat. “Look around alittle to make sure you can find this exact spot again. Okay?”Carol nodded.”This is where you will come to pee. When you really need to pee, you will askmy permission by saying, “Miss Karen, may the slut have permission to go to herplace in the yard?”, and you will come to this exact spot if I give youpermisison. Do you understand so far?”Carol nodded. Could it get any worse?”And when you come here, you will squat down on your haunches with your kneeswide and your hands behind your back, facing the house. Do you understand thatpart?”Carol nodded.”Then you will hold that position until I signal that it’s okay for you to pee. When I tell you or signal that it’s okay to pee, you will pee then withoutdelay. Do you understand this part?”Carol nodded again.”After you have completely emptied your bladder, you would return to the placeand position or activity you were in when you requested permission.” Karen tookadvantage of the opportunity to slip her tongue in the slut’s ear. It was notso much to give the slut any pleasure, but to entertain herself by watching howfast those abused nipples would harden. She was not disappointed.”My time is highly valuable. You have no value and your time isinconsequential. So, you won’t waste my time by interrupting me for pee breakstoo often. When you ask, you’d better be sure there won’t be any delay or thatyou won’t be pissing out a respectable volume on your lawn here. There will beconsequences otherwise. After a while, you’ll kill the grass in this spot and itwill be easy for you to find.”, Karen added, intentionally drawing a parallelwith the effects of a****l urine on lawns. It was part of the process.She stepped back and looked up into the sparse clouds, noting the golden tintthey were taking on as the sun lowered toward the horizon. “I’ll tell you laterhow we’ll manage your bowel movements.”Carol was struck by the matter of fact attitude that the woman displayed. Itwas obvious she had done this before, possibly several times. Carol’s feet werestill sore but the numbness had left her, only to be replaced by the hornylonging her new neighbor was always able to reestablish in her. More thananything, Carol still just wanted to cum.Carol watched as her mistress strolled up to the edge of the pool and beganstripping off her clothes. There didn’t appear to be an ounce of fat or flab onher. Hers was the sorty of athletic body that Carol could sometimes convinceherself that she had while really knowing she might never quite get there. Shegazed after the object of her torment and her desires as Miss Karen beganswimming laps in the pool. It was another form of reinforcing Carol’s status,leaving her standing there, bound and naked in her back yard, while enjoying arefreshing swim. Carol knew it, but her lifetime of fantasies of being used injust this manner gave her the perspective that it was something she had alwayswanted but never thought could happen. It was not the sort of situation shewould ever have put herself in. But, once in it, she found her desiresimpossible to control and her thoughts more attached to the role she foundherself in than detached from it. She was surprised that she was not dwellingon thinking of the means to escape. She was very much in the moment, feelingthe pain, the heat, and the warm glow between her legs that seemed to have alouder voice than reason.Though the pool was a bit shorter than hers next door, Karen enjoyed the swim. It was always a turn on for her to swim naked, especially in unfamiliarsurroundings. She knew she would be spending a lot of time in the pool. Shereminder herself to find out who maintained the pool. Service people couldarrive at an inopportune time, and that wouldn’t be good. After twentyfreestyle laps, she climbed out of the pool and laid down on her back next toher clothes on the concrete deck. The slut could watch her for a while as shelet the slight, early evening breeze dry her body. She closed her eyes andrested, confident the slut wasn’t going anywhere. She was right. Carol was mesmerized by the sight of her mistress’s taught body. Her breasts were small but very well shaped and firm. Carol longed toexperience her. She had never been drawn to another woman before, but had oftenwondered what it would be like to be dominated by a beautiful woman. She wasfinding out. She so wanted to be used sexually that she felt herself becomingwet again, fearful only of the humiliation she might suffer when it was noticed. But, was it really fear?After about ten minutes of relaxing, Karen turned her head toward the slut andtold her to go into the house and to bring her hairbrush out. For a momentCarol couldn’t compute how she could perform the task, bound as she was. But,she realized she could still grasp things with her hands tied behind her back aslong as she could access them. She shuffled toward the back of the house,barely managing to open the sliding door, and stepped inside.By the time she returned, she was disappointed to see that Miss Karen haddressed and was sitting in one of the lawn chairs at the rear corner of the yardnear the stone grille. Carol slowly made her way there, understanding what itmust feel like to be handicapped. All the while, her nipples were hard and herpussy wet. She was loving the abuse, if not every aspect of it.Karen would not betray her feelings, but she was surprised at how readily theslut had accepted her authority. It was simply a stroke of luck that she choseone that harbored secret, submissive fantasies. It would be so much easier toestablish dependency and reach a state of instant obeyance with this one. Shereminded herself to continue to be cautious. For the time being, though, allwas well. The slut had managed to hobble all the way to her location and wasstanding directly in front of her now. Though impatient by nature and alwaysanxious to move along to the next thing, Karen forced herself to enjoy theevening for a few minutes longer before acknowledging the slut’s presence. “Turn around.”, Karen ordered. She untied the clothesline binding the slut’swrists and tossed it onto the grass. “Face me.”Carol turned back around as she had been told. She was ordered to brush MissKaren’s hair, and spent the next ten minutes carefully grooming her beautifullythick, shiny, blonde mane. Miss Karen finally took the brush from her hand anddropped it onto the grass before untying the rope binding Carol’s kneestogether. It felt so much better to be able to straighten her legs. Now, ifonly Miss Karen would allow her to remove the gag.Karen stood and took hold of the clothesline hanging from the noose and againled the slut across the yard toward the pool. At the pool’s edge, she told herto take the heels off and get in. She could see the relief on the slut’s faceas she stepped out of the heels and lowered herself into the pool. The water felt great, but her feet felt even better. She looked up at her newmistress, wondering what to do next, then slowly moved into her waiting positionwith her hands clasped behind her neck and feet spread. Mistress smiled, andCarol was able to smile back, happy that she had done well. “Dunk your head and get out, pet.”, Karen ordered.Carol dipped her head fully under the water, squeezing her mouth shut as much aspossible to keep the chlorine out, then quickly pushed herself up out of thepool. She returned to the proper position once she was out. Miss Karen steppedcloser and removed the noose from around her neck, dropping it onto the concretedeck. She then untied the knot at the back of Carol’s neck and pulled it freeof her mouth, dropping it. “You may spit my panties out now.”, Karen told her. They landed on the deck witha loud “splat”.”Quickly gather up all of the debris we’ve left around here and go to thegarage.”, Karen said before returning to the house. Carol literally ran around the back yard gathering her heels, hairbrush,scissors, the pieces of clothesline, clothespins, and Miss Karen’s wet panties. She anxiously rushed to the garage and placed all of the items neatly on thefloor before assuming the position. She hadn’t seen Miss Karen in the house,and she wasn’t in the garage. Carol nevertheless remained perfectly motionlessas she waited. Things had changed since she had been in the garage. Some ofthe bags seemed to be missing, and she could see that her clothes had beenbundled into a good number of brown grocery bags. What did that mean?The garage was not air conditioned like the rest of the house, so Carol begansweating again as she waited. It was so quiet. She wondered what would happento her, what would happen next. Her mind began to play through thepossibilities. She envisioned herself being kissed by Miss Karen, and it nearlymade her swoon. Carol knew that she was more than a little taken in by thesituation, and by the strong woman who had put her in it. She reminded herselfthat this was all her fault. She thought that what she was really doing wasprotecting her husband and her mother from a lot of pain, and saving herselffrom complete personal and professional destruction. Inside the house, Karen had gathered up the slut’s cash and credit cards andplaced them in her gymbag. She threw the dirty bedding in the washing machinealong with some laundry detergent and turned it on. Then she attached the newhouse keys to the slut’s key ring and proceeded to the garage, carrying her bag. She was pleased to see her new pet holding her position well despite the stuffyheat. Karen ignored her as she dumped the paper bags out onto the dirtyconcrete floor and began rifling through the piles of items she had chosen tokeep for the slut. She tossed aside a pair of adidas crosstrainers, then founda little pair of black knit shorts. Finally, after finding a black t-shirt, sherose up and stood next to the slut. Handing over the t-shirts, she said simply,”put it on”.As Carol pulled the t-shirt over her head, she noticed Miss Karen grasping thescissors. Carol smoothed the t-shirt out over her ample breasts, seeing withsome embarassment that her nipples were pushing quite insistently against thetight material that was already dampening up from her perspiration. Withoutcomment, Miss Karen began cutting the t-shirt off just under Carol’s breasts. She cut very carefully, all the way around, until the bottom half fell downaround Carol’s hips. Miss Karen discarded the unwanted strip by tossing it intoa metal trash can in the corner of the garage. She dropped the scissors ontothe floor and ordered Carol into the little shorts. They were a bit difficultto tug on, they were so tight. Carol had never worn them to run or work out in,other than maybe doing some crunches or running on her treadmill at home. Theywere too short to be seen in public in. Once she had them on, Miss Karen tookhold of the waistband at the back and tugged sharply upward, pulling the shortsup tightly into Carol’s butt, leaving the lower portion of her ass exposed. “Shoes.”, Karen said flatly, pointing at the adidas. Carol crouched instantly to put them on. She knew what a wreck she must looklike. Her hair had certainly kinked up from being dipped in the pool, and allthe sweating certainly wasn’t helping. When she stood, Miss Karen held her handout toward her and said simply, “Jewelry.”Carol reluctantly tugged off her wedding ring first, then the small heartearrings her husband had bought her, and the gold necklace she had kept on sincechurch that morning. She placed them all in Miss Karen’s hand and watched themdisappear into her large black gymbag. “We have some errands to run, slut. So, you’ll need to remember a few easyrules and we won’t have any “incidents” this evening. Do you understand?”Carol nodded. Seconds passed. Miss Karen was waiting.”Uh. Oh. Sorry! Yes, Miss Karen, this slut understands.””Good. You may refer to me as Miss Karen while we are in public, but you maynot speak unless spoken to. You will do what you are told. You will walk twopaces behind me at all times. Is this simple enough for a dumb whore like youto remember?””Yes, Miss Karen. This slut will remember.”Chapter VI Debasement”Get in the back seat. You’ll sit in the middle.”As Carol climbed into the back seat of her Camry, Miss Karen tossed her heeledsandals onto the floor in the back seat before throwing her gymbag onto thefront passenger seat and climbing in. She activated the automatic garage dooropener and started the car before turning around to look Carol in the eyes. “Spread your legs so your feet are touching either side of the car, and put yourhands behind the small of your back.” She didn’t pause for a reaction.”Yes, Miss Karen.” It wasn’t until she had heard the garage door begin to openthat Carol had started to experience a great deal of anxiety. It was bad enoughto have been slapped around, stripped, bound, and tormented behind closed doors. But, this t-shirt she had on was barely long enough to cover the bottom of herbreasts. Along with the shorts, and the way her ass was hanging out of them,she would look every bit the slut that she had been called all evening. Sheknew she looked awful, and the heels on the floor, if she had to put them on inthis outfit, well…Oh, God. Miss Karen was backing the car down the driveway now. “Slide forward a bit so Ican reach you while I’m driving.”, she ordered. “Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol replied. Her voice was quavering. She slid forwarduntil she was sitting on the front edge of the middle of the back seat. It wasnot at all comfortable, and her t-shirt was riding higher on her breasts. Thiswas the only time she really appreciated that she had gotten the privacy windowoption on the Camry. Not that it prevented anyone and everyone from seeing herin this predicament, but it was at least something.Karen noticed the increased nervousness, but knew it would take little more thana few strokes to get the slut’s mind back on her hungry pussy and the hope of anorgasm. Either that or a couple of slaps. She would simply have to find a wayto cope. That’s all there was to it. Carol noted that Miss Karen seemed to know the area quite well. She had notseen any activity around the house next door in so long that she assumed the oldcouple who had owned it had skipped visiting that past winter. But, it musthave sold. It was always so well maintained though. Whatever. Her neighborknew her way around. After about ten minutes they pulled into a sleazy strip mall and pulled up tothe curb in front of a thrift store operated by a charity. Karen shut the caroff and got out, leaving the windows up. It wouldn’t hurt the slut to sweat abit more. It was still oppressively hot, especially after being in a car withsuch cold air conditioning for a while. Karen opened the trunk and removed thebags of discarded clothes that had belonged to the slut and her husband. Shecarried them through the doors and placed them in a neat row next to the checkout counter. It took her three trips to get them all into the store.Carol watched in frustration. She knew those bags contained her husband’sclothes. She was fixated on her concern as to what she would ever be able tosay to explain what happened to them. She couldn’t believe this was happening. Why in the world would Miss Karen do this? Only a small, foolish part of hertold her to get out and have a discussion about this. Prudence kept hersilently in place, sweating profusely in the heat while lewdly displayed in herown back seat. She glanced around, thankful that it was nearly closing timeand there were few customers in the plaza. Karen patiently waited while the large black woman operating the register filledout her receipt, in the name of Carol Sizemore, for the bags of miscellaneousclothing. Such things came in handy at tax time. Karen might have another usefor the receipt, though. She returned to the Camry only to place the receiptin the gymbag, get some cash out and to retrieve the slut. “Get out. It’stime to do some shopping.” Carol told herself that it took considerable courage to get out of the car. Whether it was out of fear of crossing Miss Karen, having her affair exposed andlife ruined, or the simple desire to follow orders, Carol managed to get outwithout objecting or breaking down in some way. When she tried to pull theshorts down over her butt her hand was slapped away. “Keep your fucking handsat your sides!”, Karen hissed. The black woman looked out at them blandly.Carol followed Miss Karen into the store, carefully keeping pace with her fromtwo steps behind. Completely embarassed to be dressed this way in public, shekept her eyes riveted to Miss Karen’s ass. “Stoah closin in ten minute.”, theblack woman warned as they passed her. They made their way to the women’sclothing section.Carol had always been a great dresser. She wouldn’t be caught dead in a thriftstore, let alone wearing anything from one. All of her clothes, at least thosethat were just then in a heap on her garage floor, were designer or brand nameitems. She had no idea why they were there until Miss Karen next spoke. “I’m guessing you’re a size six. Is that right, slut?”Carol’s heart seemed to drop all the way to her feet. Miss Karen had called her”slut” loud enough for the cashier to hear.”Yes, Miss Karen.”, she whispered.Karen was browsing through the size six skirt section. “What? I couldn’t hearyou.”, she said.”Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered a bit more loudly. Karen quickly stepped to her left, placing her face inches in front of theslut’s while taking a firm hold on her right nipple. Pinching it roughly, shequietly but intently said, “One more mistake and you are toast. Do you get themeaning of that?”Tears welling up in her eyes, Carol answered clearly, “Yes, Miss Karen.” Thecashier was listening and doing a poor job of pretending not to be. Karen returned to browsing. She pulled a black skirt off the rack and held itup to the slut’s waist. It was suitably frumpy, so she put it in the slut’shands and moved over to the blouse rack. After looking for just a few seconds,she found a thin white polyester blouse with a wide collar and quarter lengthsleeves. It buttoned down the front. Carol could see a cigarette burn on one of the sleeves and a stain on thecollar. It, too was handed to her. Miss Karen gave her a five dollar bill andtold her to go pay for the items and to meet her at the car. Carol tried wipingaway her tears before reluctantly making her way to the cashier. What had shebeen reduced to?The cashier looked at her with a mild expression of contempt on her face. Shehad probably seen it all, Carol thought. The fact that Carol was getting anyreaction at all must mean that she really did look like a complete slut. Shefelt herself blushing as she stepped up to the counter. “Dat be all?”, thecashier asked, looking her level in the eyes. Carol glanced around. “Uh,yes.”, she replied shakily. The cashier rang the items in and Carol gave herthe five dollars. As the change was being handed to her, the cashier spokeslowly, as though she wanted to make an important point. “Yo life on da wrongtrack, girl. Yo needs to get raght wit God.” “Tell me about it.”, Carol thought.Miss Karen had her toss the skirt and blouse into the trunk, surrender thechange from the purchase, then get back into the car. They drove a few blocksfurther into one of the worst parts of town before pulling into the lot of anadult video emporium. Miss Karen pulled Carol’s credit card out of the gymbagand handed it to her. “Go in and buy three buttplugs; small, medium, and large. Then choose five movies featuring interracial sex – black men and white women.Be sure to bring me the receipt. Ta Ta!” She turned and began fiddling withthe radio.The parking lot was nearly full, and this was a dangerous part of town. Carol’sheart was thumping so heavily in her chest that she thought she could hear it. She was not telling herself she was brave this time. She was just plain scaredto death. She had never been in such a place. She had never been in this partof the city. She slowly stood, closing the door behind her. She heard Miss Karen click theautomatic doorlocks to the locked position before cranking the stereo. The onlyway to do this, Carol thought, was to do it quickly and get it over with. To say that she attracted attention when she passed through the door would be anunderstatement. She became the main attraction. White women simply didn’tvisit the store, especially white women that were dressed to fuck. There wereeight men in the store, along with the clerk. All of them were looking her overquite blatantly as she stood frozen just inside the door. Finally, the clerk,an older man with a raspy voice and a huge head, said, “C’mon in an visit awhile, girl. We’s all fammy heah.” A couple of the men snickered. A youngerman who looked to Carol like a gang member was a bit more blatant. He strodemenacingly toward her, saying, “Show me dem tits, bitch.”Carol nearly panicked. She quickly considered running out the door, but thoughtif she moved fast it would cause the man now standing in front of her to reactin a way that might not be best for her. “Please. I, ah…I just need to buy afew things.”, she stammered. Some of the men laughed at her.”Oh. You buyin nah. Ah see.”, the man in front of her replied, grabbing hiscrotch. “How much you wanna pay for dis big black man meat raht heah?”All of the men burst out laughing as though he had said the most hilarious thingthey had ever heard. Carol didn’t know what to do. She looked across the roomand saw a variety of butt plugs hanging on a wall display. She decided to tryignoring them, and stepped around the man blocking her path. He slapped her assas she passed him. The others made room for her to walk between them, but theyhadn’t seen the need to keep their hands to themselves. She wasn’t so muchfondled as she was groped at as she passed through them to the display.”Look Donnie!”, one of the men exclaimed. “Bitch take it up de ass. Lookathat!”Carol took three different sizes of plugs off the wall and moved quickly to theright where the movies were displayed. It wasn’t at all difficult to find fivevideos that met Miss Karen’s criteria. The store obviously catered to blackmen, and having sex with white women was one of their leading fantasies, Carolknew. The first movie she took down was entitled, “Gang Bang Bitch”. The coverwas composed of a photograph of a young white girl being forced to have anal sexin a room full of black men. Something clicked inside Carol. It wasn’t somesort of epiphany, or a bright flash of enlightenment. It was more a sense ofresignation. Seeing the movie cover triggered one of her darkest fantasies. She realized her pussy was gushing and her erect nipples were lifting whatlittle fabric covered them. Now she was in a kind of daze, pulling down the remaining four movies withlittle thought, carrying them to the counter and placing everything there,turning to face the gathering of men who were gazing hungrily at her, and simplylifting up the front of her cut-off t-shirt to fully expose her breasts to them. She closed her eyes and licked her lips as the cacaphony of lewd comments washedover her. “Looka dem nips!””Jesus H. Donnie!””Sweet Jesus what a fine bitch!””Bitch want fucked!”She heard the door being latched. The overhead lights were flipped off, but asmall lamp near the cash register provided some light. The younger, scary mantook her by the wrist and pulled her toward the back of the store. The othersfollowed. Carol looked back to see the clerk glancing out the window beforefollowing along. Someone took her credit card out of her hand. She was pulledthrough a doorway into storage room that smelled of spilled beer and urine. Hands covered her entire body, pinching, rubbing, poking, and pulling at herlittle shorts and her shirt. Foul fingers slid between her lips, and she suckedthem in all their Kool menthol nicotine nastiness. Her shirt was lifted overher head and tossed aside. Her shorts were roughly pushed down around herankles and pulled off. She had no idea where they were thrown, because she wasalready being lifted onto a table, pushed down onto her back. Her knees werelifted and spread, her body pulled back until her head hung free over the edge. They were talking all the while.”Lissin ta the bitch purrin like a kitty!””Pussy wet over heah, JayJay!””Yessir. Bald white pussy!””Ah sees dat. Looka dem titties!”She winced as her nipples were pinched and twisted. They were still sore. Someone cradled the back of her neck. She opened her eyes momentarily, just intime to see a beautiful black cock being moved closer toward her lips. Sheopened willingly, fully. She looked beyond the cock, straining her eyes to seehigher. What looked back was a video camera. Her body tensed. “Yo calm down,bitch. We wanna watch you fuckin us later. Keep us outta jail too, rightboys?”All of the men laughed again. There would be no denying she was therewillingly. There could be no claim of **** now. All of the desire Miss Karenhad built up in her over the past few hours had put her here. She wasresponsible for this, not Carol. Carol hadn’t put herself in this position. Now in it, that she would take advantage of it by having her desires sated, herfantasy fulfilled, was clear. Why not? Why not give in to it? It was ****, ina way. She hadn’t set out to have this happen. It was not her intent.The rationalizations flashed by between the realization there was a video camerafocused on her and the passage of the hard cock between her lips. It movedslowly but forcefully in, all the way to the back of her throat. The heavyballs rested against the top of her forehead. She guessed there was another sixinches of shaft remaining outside her lips, but before she could reach for ither hands were guided to other cocks on either side of her. She took hold ofthem eagerly, beginning to stroke them in an alternating rhythm that did as muchto prove that she was deeply into this game as her primal moaning. One of them pushed down on her knees, spreading them so widely her thigh musclesstretched to their limits. She couldn’t see who was there or what washappening, but someone was about to fuck her. Thick, warm lips were on hernipples, biting and sucking. Someone clumsily flipped her clit back and forthwith a large finger or thumb. It was maddeningly pleasurable, and caused herhips to come into motion. The cock in her mouth held her captive. Lipsdistended around it’s impressive girth, she could do nothing with it as hertongue was pressed flat against the underside while the cameraman it wasattached to held it firmly in place. She felt her pussy lips being pulled open as another cock was fed into her. This one she knew to be as big as Ralph’s by the way it felt. The man therepushed the head through slowly before withdrawing out of her. “Looka dat!”, heexclaimed, “Bitch’s cunt all wet. She lovin it!””Howsabout you shuttup and git ta fuckin it, Big Johnson. We all is waitin ourturn boy. Ain got all night.”.With that he replaced his cock at her pussy and pushed in, once again, untiljust the head was inside her. “Bitch can take a big black man, nah. Bitch cantake it see.” Some of the others replied affirmatively. “Push it in an we’llsee. Go on.” As he began to push into her she realized he was even bigger than Ralph. Shehad never tired of being completely filled by his wonderful ten inch cock. Shecould never get enough of it. This one was larger, and it kept pushing slowlyforward, ever deeper into her hot, clinging pussy.The man whose penis was in her mouth now began to fuck her with slight movementsto the back and forward again, always threatening to trigger her gag reflex ashe pushed against the back of her throat. The cocks in either hand were rockhard and impressively sized as well. She could feel her arms burning from theconstant stroking she was maintaining. Suddenly, as though it had been coordinated, both cocks that were penetratingher were ruthlessly thrust forward. The one in her pussy reached her cervix andentered parts of her that had never been reached before. It was in to the hilt,and the momentary spasm of pain would pass quickly, Carol knew. The one in hermouth was an entirely different situation, however. As it pushed into herthroat, she was able to successfully, if temporarily, stop it by pushing hertongue up and trying to constrict her throat. She was gagging when renewedeffort pushed it past those minor obstructions and directly into and down herthroat passage. Her entire body bucked involuntarily as her breathing was cutoff and the searing pain in her throat made her forget everything else. She letgo of the cocks in her hands and was able to vainly thrash around for only afew seconds before being pinned down. The balls were now dangling down oneither side of her upturned nose as the man thrust fully into her throat andheld himself there for a few seconds as though to establish just what sort of aposition she was really in. The cock in her pussy was now pistoning in and out of her at a rapid pace. Thelong, brutal strokes were hitting home with an impact that produced an audiblesmacking noise each time the man’s balls slapped her ass. She was literallyimpaled at both ends.After what seemed an eternity but was only a few seconds, she felt the cock inher throat withdrawing slowly outward, pursued by the bile that was rising outof her stomach in response. When the head had slipped back past the base of hertongue she vomited out and around the cock, the nasty, burning liquid runningdown her nose and over her face into her hair. He held himself there to allowher time to heave a few more times and to take a couple of breaths. One of themsaid, “Ain nobody ever teach the ho ta deep throat, but she’ll learn!”Her whole body was jerking with each thrust of the man who was fucking her cunt. The cock in her mouth again pressed forward until it was poised for anotherentry into her throat. Trying to breath through her nose, she whimpered loudly,trying to beg him not to do it to her again. To no avail, though. Again, herthroat was distended to accept the forced passage of the long cock. She gaggedand her body jumped involuntarily again as she felt the balls sliding up overher forehead to find their home pressing against her eyeballs this time. Sheretched again as it was withdrawn, then struggled for air. “Damn! I ain neverseen a bitch neck stretch out like dat, Donnie!”, one of them said. “Meneiver.” , was the reply.She was now being fucked in her pussy with abandon, and knew the man there wasclose to getting his satisfaction. She wished her attention could be fully onwhat still did feel like a wonderful fucking there, but her natural instinct wasto focus on where she was going to get her next breath. Now the man was pushingdown her throat again, and had begun fucking her as though her mouth were apussy. He would push in, stroke in and out several times, then back out toallow her to breath before repeating his merciless thrusting. She had stoppedgagging and was thankful for that, but the burning pain in her throat made herwonder if she would ever be able to talk again. She knew she was taking atleast ten inches on both ends of her body. Her fantasy hadn’t involved thissort of misery. The man fucking her pussy grabbed her hips and thrust into her one final time. With a loud groan, he spasmed and shot jets of his ghetto seed deeply intoCarol. The man fucking her mouth seemed to be getting close as well. He seemedto have forgotten about her need to breath and was continuing long strokes downher throat without pause. She felt his balls tighten on her face as he shovedhimself fully into her before exploding directly into her throat with a fewa****listic grunts. The two of them exchanged hand slaps before withdrawingsimultaneously from both ends. “God damn!” someone said.Hands pushed down on her to ensure she had no thoughts of getting up while newcocks were presented to her mouth and pussy. Her own hands were guided back tohard cocks on either side of her that needed attention. Her nipples feltdistended and sore, but deliciously aroused from the continuous abuse they weregetting. Carol stayed on that table for the next thirty minutes, being used as aconvenient fuck toy for the clientele of the local black adult video store. Most of the remaining men opted to deposit their jism on her body rather than init. The exception was the younger man who looked like he was a gang member. Heopted to use Carol in the most debasing way a black man can, by fucking her inthe ass. His seed was left deep within her bowels. When the last man had carefully shot his semen onto her face and in her hair,she was dragged off the table and onto the floor. The clerk kicked her shirtand shorts at her and told her to “Get da fuck out.” Most of the other men haddrifted away while she had still been on the table. Carol dressed slowly, in a daze. It wasn’t that she had that much to pull on,she was simply out of it. She had been thoroughly fucked and otherwise abused. She didn’t know if Miss Karen would still be waiting, or what. She thoughtabout the movies and the butt plugs she had been expected to buy, and decidedshe still had to follow through with that, although it seemed somehow that shehad been a different person then. She remembered the credit card being taken. As she stumbled out of the storage room and toward the door, she saw that theclerk had bagged her items and was holding out he credit card for her to take. “Receep is in da bag.”, he said flatly. As each man left the temporarily closed store, he had passed next to Karen inthe slut’s car and paid her the twenty dollars each had agreed to pay to fuckher. She had loaned the video camera to one of them in exchange for his gettingto use the slut for free if he shot a movie of the entire thing. She hadn’tcharged the clerk either, as he was taking a risk with his job in allowing itall to happen. When the slut finally came wandering out and got into the back of the car, sheat least remembered her position and assume it, if a bit slowly. Karen made apoint of counting out the one hundred and twenty dollars the slut had just made,but didn’t bother to explain it. She turned toward her well used formerneighbor and asked what took her so long. “This slut was…****d by those men in there, Miss Karen.””Well, that’s no surprise. What’d you expect going into a place like thatdressed like such a slut?”, Karen replied innocently. “You’re a wreck!”Carol didn’t respond, other than to begin sobbing.Karen next drove to a large warehouse club where she knew the slut had amembership. Digging into the gymbag, she produced the membership card andflipped it into the back seat. “On aisle sixteen there is a large a****l cage,like for a great dane or something. Buy it with your credit card. Get somehelp to load it. We’ll have to haul it back with the trunk open. They’ll tieit down for you.”Carol sat in disbelief. She had just been fucked by eight men. She wasn’tgoing anywhere. She wasn’t buying a dog cage for this bitch. She wasn’t…Miss Karen was holding up a cellphone as though she were about to dial a number. “What was that number? Let’s see, seven one two, four seven three, eight,five…”It was Carol’s mother’s phone number. “Wait!”, she shouted. “I’ll go…I mean. I’m sorry. This slut will go, Miss Karen. Please don’t call my mother!” Shewas crying openly now, breaking down even further. Karen flipped the cellphone closed and began looking at the movies Carol hadchosen at the video store as the slut climbed out of the car and made her wayacross the parking lot toward the store. Karen had intentionally parked somedistance away to maximize the slut’s exposure. She had borne up exceptionallywell after being so thoroughly used. That was good. Only one more stop afterthis one, and then home for more fun and games. Carol felt completely hopeless as she crossed the huge parking lot. She knewshe was attracting attention. Women looked at her with contempt. Daddies triedto shield their k**s from seeing her. She was dirt. Just a whore. She had nobusiness being in public looking the way she did. She sniffled and wiped awayher tears. She could’ve kept crying, but it would only have made her moreconspicuous. Tried to run her fingers through her hair in a vain attempt toimprove her appearance a bit. Instead, she found her fingers entangled in thematted, gooey mess. She smelled. She felt and looked disgusting. Karen knew the store an it’s interior layout. She watched closely as the slutentered, showed her membership card, then walked off to the left where therestrooms were rather than directly into the store toward aisle sixteen. Thatwas expected. The stupid bitch was sloppy at remembering her instructions andwould be corrected soon enough. Karen found it amusing that the slut neverquestioned why she was buying a cage. She either thought nothing of it or knewit was for her and opted not to object. It was the trauma of having to walkaround in public in the condition she was in that made her rebel. Rebellionwas good if it led to better control. Before long the subject would be onautopilot in terms of following instructions and the need to coerce her woulddissipate. About fifteen minutes passed before the slut reappeared in front of the storewith an employee pushing the cage on a cart. The slut waved in Karen’sdirection, but she opted to leave her exposed for a few seconds longer beforestarting the car. As Karen pulled up she could see that the slut had washed herhair out in the restroom sink. She had managed to clean herself up quite a bit,but she still had that well fucked look about her. The poor boy helping theslut had an erection that he couldn’t find a way to hide.Karen pulled up in front of them and popped the trunk lid. The slut helped theboy load the cage into the trunk with some difficulty. It would only fit in onone end, leaving half of it hanging out. The boy took some twine and tied thetrunk lid down to keep the cage from falling out. Carol thanked him nicely. He was effusive in his thanks of Carol forpatronizing his employer. When she tried to open the right rear door to climbinto the back of her car, Miss Karen lowered that window instead and told Carolto get the boy’s phone number. She said she thought he might have a crush onher. Carol flushed at the thought of doing it, but she had to. Turning quicklyto try to get to him before he reentered the store, she called out loudly tostop him. Several people in the lot looked at her as though she were a sideshowfreak. The boy stammered out his phone number, feeling like the stroke of luckhe had just then would never be matched in his entire life. Carol was thankful that when she returned to the car she was able to enter it. Miss Karen took the receipt, the membership card, and the credit card from her. Carol assumed her position in the back seat as Miss Karen wordlessly pulled outof the parking lot and back onto Palmetto Boulevard, heading in the direction ofhome. Miss Karen adjusted the mirror so that it reflected Carol rather than thetraffic behind the car. “Pull your shirt up over your breasts, slut.”, she saidevenly, as though she were making a comment about the weather. Carol was too exhausted to protest, so simply rolled the cut off t-shirt up asfar as the neckline and returned her hands to the small of her back. Hernipples always betrayed her. They had been hard for hours now. They throbbed. They had never endured so much abuse before. She wanted to take a long, hotbath. She needed a drink. She felt much better after she had peed andfreshened up back at the warehouse store. Miss Karen hadn’t noticed. Who caredanyway? What was she going to do? Before Carol realized it, they had parked outside a 24 hour Walmart near herhome and Miss Karen was ordering her to change into her heels and get out of thecar. The last thing Carol needed was yet another public display. Somebody whoknew her would see her if this kept up. Not that they would recognize her, butthey might. At least Miss Karen was getting out, too. Carol smoothed thet-shirt out over her breasts so that she would not be exposed as she got out ofthe car. Miss Karen locked the car and strode off at a quick pace toward thestore. Carol couldn’t keep up easily, and her breasts were bouncing beneath thethin fabric of her shirt as they crossed the lot. She pulled her shorts down abit to cover her exposed ass, sure that Miss Karen wouldn’t notice now that herback was turned. They made their way to the pet department, then found the section where the dogcollars were displayed. Despite what she had been through, Carol was mortifiedwhen Miss Karen began fitting different dog collars around her neck. It wassurrealistic, Carol thought, that she was standing dressed as she was in aWalmart pet department while this woman casually fitted her for a collar. Carolwas ashamed when she noticed the first stirrings within her that she knew led tohard nipples and a wet pussy. She was quietly seething inside, angry that herbody would betray her. Karen chose a few nice collars. One was a simple black leather one with a nicewide band, another was red nylon, and the third was a simple choke collar. Shethen fitted the slut for smaller black leather collars that she would use aswrist and ankle restraints, and chose a couple that would fit well just aboveher knees. She then found a couple of large metal dog bowls. Handing all of thecollars and bowls to the slut to carry, Karen moved along to the health andbeauty aids department, where she chose the first box of platinum blonde haircoloring she came across. Next she found a creme hair dipilatory and anenema/douche combo kit. Finally they went to the hardware department and pickedup a length of chain and a chain cutting tool, as well as several padlocks. Bythen the slut had her hands full, so Karen flipped the credit card into one ofthe bowls and told her to go check out.Carol jiggled her way in the high heeled sandals to the check out counter asMiss Karen left the store. Carol’s pussy was soaked and her nipples were againcausing the material of her cut off t-shirt to tent at just the point where eachbreast peaked. She was beginning to feel like a slut, she thought. It was nota choice, but rather something that was happening to her. The memory of thosemen using her as they did kept flashing into her mind. The mental images werehorrible, but she found herself replaying them rather than being repelled bythem. Her throat and ass were still very sore from the abuse they hadreceived, but…she shook her head, willing herself not to dwell on it. Shejust needed to get through the next minute or two and get to the car. Everything would be fine if she could only get back home and have time to sortthings out.Chapter VII AdjustmentsMiss Karen hadn’t said a word on the drive home. Nevertheless, Carolmaintained her lewd position in the back seat, hoping all the while Miss Karenwould touch her. Her pussy was throbbing, desperate for attention. The men whohad abused her had no interest in her satisfaction, and while some of it hadfelt very good and there had been a couple of times where she was close toorgasm, the pain she was subjected to tended to interrupt her chances. Now shewas as horny as ever, particularly after being forced to display herself inpublic as she had. Everything that this woman did to her made her even moredesperate to please. She had to get satisfaction out of this somehow. Surelyshe would be rewarded.Karen backed the car into the garage and activated the garage door closer beforestepping out. She left the slut behind for the time being. By the smell ofher, she was oozing pussy juice all over her seat again and could use a touchmore frustration before Karen got down to business. Little did the slut knowthat what she had experienced so far was only so much monkey business. Soon itwould be time to get serious about this, and Karen looked forward to it.She dragged the cage out of the trunk and across the floor to the back corner ofthe garage. Reaching into the car, she pulled out all of the items the slut hadpurchased and placed the bags next to the cage. Then she took her black sportsbag and placed it just inside the door leading to the house. Finally sheordered the slut out of the car. Carol had been worried about the cage. Now her worries were confirmed. She hadhoped Miss Karen had a pet dog and simply needed a kennel for it. Now that thecage was in her garage, she began to believe she would find herself in it atsome point. Carol got out with considerable apprehension. Glad to be home, shenoted a different tone in Miss Karen’s voice. It was harder, unforgiving. Sheclosed the car door and assumed the proper position. Next she was ordered tostrip, except for her heels. Carol quickly pushed the wet, dirty knit shortsdown to her ankles and stepped out of them, then pulled the cutoff t-shirt overher head, dropping it to the floor. “Go get the collars and put them on the appropriate locations, slut. Be sure totear the tags off them. Use the leather punch to shorten the smaller ones sothat they fit your ankles and wrists tightly. I think the ones you bought foryour knees will be fine. You should not be able to pull them off. Do youunderstand?””Yes, Mistress.”, Carol replied with a sigh. Karen left the garage and entered the house. She spent the next several minutessnooping around, opening closets and doors, and generally cataloging anythingthat she might need to be aware of. She helped herself ot a couple of snacksand got a soft drink out of the fridge. Karen then retrieved the VCR from theden and a small TV from the guest bedroom, carrying them separately to thegarage. The slut had completed her tasks and was standing in position, lookingwell fucked and quite wanton in her new collar and cuffs. “Hands behind your back, slut.”, Karen ordered as she retrieved a padlock fromone of the bags. Stepping behind the slut, she snapped the lock shut over thed-rings in the wrist cuffs. She placed the key on top of the car, where theslut couldn’t get it. Testing to ensure she couldn’t slip her hands through thecuffs and free herself, Karen then got the chain leash and fastened it to thecollar in front. She tugged the slut over against the wall adjoining the houseand turned her to face the side of the car. Pulling the leashe down and betweenthe slut’s legs, she jerked it tightly up and back, embedding it firmly betweenthe slut’s pussy lips and her ass. Carol hadn’t expected the cold chain to be jerked up into her as it was. Shehad cried out, more in surprise than in pain. Miss Karen told her to clench herbutt to hold the leash in place while she retrieved a length of clothesline. Mistress then knotted one end of the clothesline to the handle of the leash andpassed the other through a wall mounted shelf bracket over the Carol’s head. Shejerked down on it, nearly lifting Carol off her feet, before tieing the secondknot to hold it securely in place. Carol was now fastened to the wall in a mostunpleasant and humiliating way. She had to keep her legs together to keep thechain from biting too deeply into her, and she had absolutely no freedom ofmovement as her ass was pressed tightly against the wall. She could not leanback against the wall with her upper back to rest, as it would pull the chaintoo deeply into her. All the while, the now-warm chain was pressed tightlyagainst her hardened and erect clit, creating a mixture of pleasure and painthat she could neither accept or reject.Karen stood back to admire her handiwork. The slut looked enticing with herback arched like that, and her calves flexing and straining on the high heels. She looked appropriately distressed. Karen then went about setting up the VCRand TV on the hood of the car, facing the slut. This was going to be fun.Carol watched Miss Karen work on the equipment, only half caring whether thehood of the car got scratched. She was getting beyond worrying about thingslike that. With the pain she was feeling in her feet, calves, thighs, and lowerback, along with the need she felt between her legs, a scratch on the car wasgetting lower and lower on her list of concerns. After all that she had beenthrough that evening, she just wanted an orgasm and to be able to sleep. If thetorment continued much longer, she didn’t know what she would do. Not that shehad many choices. It wasn’t as though she could step out of the situation byshouting out a safe word or something. She realized she kept wavering fromfeeling as though she was in this somewhat consensually to knowing it was realand unalterable. It was probably just a defense mechanism to believe she hadsome role in this and that it would all be okay. How could it be? It couldn’tbe. It wasn’t.Karen thought the possibility that the slut might want to get noisy was strongenough to merit gagging her again. After all, they were in the garage and anyyelling could be heard outside. No need to attract attention. She had beencarrying around a nice ball gag in her bag all evening and decided to get it outand install it before proceeding. The slut felt the need to resist opening hermouth just long enough for Karen to convince her otherwise by cruelly twistingone of those delicious nipples. Once it was securely in place, Karen pulled thevideo camera out and held it up for the slut to see. She connected it to theTV and pressed “play”. She stepped back to savor the moment.The slut’s eyes bulged as soon as she recognized she was watching the tape ofherself being abused by those terrible black men. She glanced back and forthbetween Miss Karen and the TV screen, feeling a sense of hopelessness wash overher. How did she get the tape? Had she…yes! Miss Karen had arranged thewhole thing…it…she…”I don’t see a **** happening at the moment, do you, slut?”, Karen asked.Carol became truly enraged. Screaming obcenities into the gag, she was besideherself at the realization that she had been set up. She didn’t see a whitewoman being ****d by eight black men. She saw a willing participant, at leastat the start, willingly making herself available in every way to the nasty men. She heard their comments all over again. It was so strange to see her from theperspective of one of the men – the one she happened to be sucking when thecamera was first turned on. It was hopeless. If only she could get loose…”I think I’ll go inside where it’s cool and let you finish watching your debutperformance. I was amazed at how you could make a gang **** appear to benothing more than an evening getting fucked by the boys.”, Karen said as shestrolled into the house. Karen had already viewed the film in it’s entiretywhile the slut had been in the wholesale store earlier in the evening. Carol struggled briefly, testing her bonds to see if there was any way to getloose. She only increased her discomfort and soon proved to herself that anymovement was futile. She was practically suspended by the chain and wonderedwhat would happen when her already sore feet and quivering legs gave out. Shecouldn’t avoid watching the video. She saw herself willingly take cocks intoher hands, mouth, pussy, and ass, and heard herself moaning in obvious pleasuredespite the rough treatment she was being given. She was fascinated at thesight of her throat swelling as that long cock was forced down it, and wasdisappointed, or maybe just surprised, that her struggle was not so long or asintense as she remembered. Toward the end of the film, when she had been takenanally, she thought a jury of her peers might consider it ****. It wasobviously unpleasant and she did struggle while the dangerous looking youngerman forced his way ever deeper into her. A jury? What was she thinking? Wouldshe subject herself to having this video seen by anyone if she could help it? Who would believe she had gotten anything but exactly what she deserved byputting herself in that position, in that place, in those clothes. How couldshe explain that a woman, her neighbor, had blackmailed her into dressing thatway? She couldn’t think. There seemed no way out…no way at all. By the timethe video ended she was covered in sweat, both from the heat and the extremeexertion of trying to avoid suspending herself on the chain. It was a bit after midnight. It had been a very long day for Karen, and she wasquite happy with the way things were going. She had herself a snack in thekitchen and decided to pour one last scotch. She sat for a while, sipping it,giving the slut time to see herself as a porn star and to let things settle in abit before proceeding. Carol was relieved to hear the door open. She couldn’t turn her head far enoughto see Miss Karen at first, so kept her eyes straight ahead, staring blankly atthe opposite wall of the garage. Without comment, Miss Karen turned off andunplugged the video camera, then turned the TV around to face toward the cage. Carol saw that the car had been scratched on the hood, but could care less. Shejust wanted off the damned chain. All of the resistance had gone out of her. She knew she was in a hopeless situation and only wanted to minimize herdiscomfort. She knew the best way to do that was to satisfy Miss Karen, whethershe liked it or not. Miss Karen was digging through some of the bags they had brought home, andpulled out the blouse and skirt Carol had purchased at the thrift store. Shethrew them onto the floor of the cage. She got one of the padlocks out andplaced it on top of the cage. Then, she started dumping things out of the bagsand stood to look them over. “You know, slut, you were provided very simple instructions before we left thisevening. Either you think I’m stupid or forgetful, or you are stupid orforgetful. I lost count of how many rules you broke tonight. You need to bepunished. But, it’s late and I’m tired. You need to go teach snotty teenagerstomorrow and can’t be completely dysfunctional. Otherwise I’d likely leave youhere with that chain up your cunt all night. Instead, I am going to be generousand allow you to choose your punishment.” Karen looked toward the slut with aglare. “Do you understand?”Carol nodded quickly. Anything to get off the chain. Her legs were about togive way. She couldn’t feel her feet.”Good.”, Karen replied as she turned to stroll toward her suffering victim. “Three choices; First, we email your poor husband a nice picture of you fuckingand sucking those nice black men you met tonight.”Carol shook her head vigorously. She couldn’t do that, no matter what.”Second, we call your mother and play a nice audio tape of you having sex withyour new black friends.”Carol shook her head again, tears welling up in her eyes. What would the thirdchoice be?”Third, you pledge your complete and total obedience to me now and assign to mepower of attorney rights over your affairs.”Carol was dumbstruck. She couldn’t consent to either of the first two options. They weren’t options at all. She couldn’t sign a power of attorney over,either. It could me the loss of everything she owned. She already had power ofattorney on the joint holdings she and her husband owned, which was fairlyroutine for military couples when one was deployed overseas. Would MissKaren…”Or, I could walk out of here now and let them find your stinking body trussedup to the wall in a week.”, Karen mused.The slut mumbled unintelligibly into the ball gag, nodding her head. “Have you made a decision?”, Karen asked.The slut nodded vigorously. She wanted off that chain.Miss Karen told her to nod when she heard the number of the option she chose,and she nodded when she heard “three”.Miss Karen left the garage and soon returned with several pages of legaldocuments, a clipboard, and a pen. She took the key from the top of the car andunlocked Carol’s cuffs, freeing her hands to write. Carol was sure she woulddetach the leash that was biting so cruelling into her flesh between her legs,but it was not to be. Still gagged and trussed, she held the clipboard in herleft hand and the pen in her right.”Sign your full name everywhere there is an “x”., Karen ordered.Miss Karen slowly circled the car as she waited for the stupid bitch to sign herlife away. When all the signatures were in place, Miss Karen took the clipboardand removed the ball gag. Maddeningly, she began strolling around the caragain.”I recall something about a pledge?”, Karen finally said calmly.With a voice filled with exhaustion and resignation, she began. “Miss Karen,ah, this slut…promises to do what you say and to…try to make you happy…””Pet! You sound like a teenager caught necking in the basement! This is a bitmore solemn occasion, don’t you think? You are pledging your complete essenceto Me now. You are choosing to give yourself over out of love for others – toprotect them from the pain you know your actions would cause them. That’s anoble thing to do. It might be the best thing you’ve ever done in your entirelife. So, I would like to hear you say that you accept that you belong to me,are my property, etcetera. Go ahead. Try again.”Tears began flowing freely over Carol’s cheeks. Confronted with what wasexpected of her while fully aware of the lack of alternatives, she felt herselfsinking further into this nightmare. Now sobbing, she began again. “Thisslut…gives herself over for the use and pleasure of her Mistress. With…noexpectation of reward other than what Mistress may choose, and, no…”Karen chose to complete the sentence for her. She was growing impatient. “expectation of ever enjoying her freedom again except through devoted serviceto Miss Karen?”Carol looked up at her. Their eyes met. “and no expectation of…ever enjoyingher freedom again except through devoted service to…Miss Karen.” Carolsighed.”I think maybe you are starting to get it now, slut!” Karen exclaimed as sheapproached. “Put your hands behind your back now.”Karen padlocked the slut’s wrists together and got the scissors she had usedearlier off the floor of the garage. Cutting the clothesline that held thechain leash taught, she noted the expression of relief on the slut’s face as theupward tension between her legs was suddenly abated. The chain remainedembedded in place, though, until Karen pulled it down and out of the slut. Shepulled down on the leash, signaling that she wanted the slut to knee before her. Carol got to her knees with some difficulty. Her feet were killing her. MissKaren gently took her head in her hands and cradled it against her flat stomach,carefully avoiding touching her nasty, matted hair. Soothingly, Miss Karenspoke, “Repeat after me. I pledge the full application of my mind, body, andsoul to your satisfaction, Mistress.”Carol repeated the words, if haltingly.”That is your new pledge, pet. You’ll remember it, and each time that you repeatit, you will kiss my feet as proof of your desire to please me.”Carol nodded slowly. Without instructions she carefully slid her knees backwardon the concrete floor to allow enough space to bend down to kiss her Mistress’shoes. Her lips touched the tip of each foot in a gentle kiss. Mistress Karentugged lightly on the leash, signaling for Carol to rise up to a standingposition.When their eyes met again, Karen saw, for the first time, that look she knewsignaled the end of the first phase of the process. She smiled and noddedtoward the cage. “You’ll be sleeping in your cage tonight, pet. When I am surethat you can be trusted, you’ll be rewarded with better accomodations.” Karenled her slowly across the garage to the cage. She bent to open the door,saying, “I want you to back your way into it so that you can watch a little TVbefore falling asleep.”Carol couldn’t believe that she was actually looking at the a****l cage with asense of relief. The floor was bare metal except for the skirt and blousemistress had tossed into it earlier. She simply didn’t care. She wasexhausted, filthy, humiliated, sore, and emotionally spent. To be able tosimply lie down and rest was highly appealing to her just then, whether it tookplace in a dog cage or a king size bed, she didn’t care. She was greatlyrelieved and filled with gratitude when Mistress Karen ordered her to kneel,then removed the high heeled sandals and quickly massaged her aching feet.Karen helped the slut back her way into the cage, then closed and padlocked thedoor. The cage was roomy enough for her to turn over on her side, but she wouldessentially be fixed in a fetal position for the night. She popped one of theinterracial porno tapes into the VCR and pressed “play”. “I’m through with you for the evening, slut. I’ll be doing some organizing fora while and I don’t expect to hear a peep out of you. I do expect to see youwatching movies until you fall asleep. Do you understand?”, Karen asked.”Yes, Mistress.”, Carol answered just before yawning.”I’ll get you up in plenty of time to get ready for work tomorrow.” With that,Karen picked up several of the shopping bags from earlier in the evening beforeentering the house. She left the lights on in the garage intentionallly. Theslut had five hours to sleep.Chapter VIII A New DayKaren had debated whether she should wait until her new toy had finishedteaching school for the summer before taking her. But, she believed the higherrisk option produced much better results when the subject was forced toparticipate in her own separation from her world. She was particularly pleasedwith this one and was enjoying herself considerably so far. It could be nervewracking to send a newly acquired slave back into her world so soon after movinginto her life. There was always the unpredictability of the human mind toconsider. But, her current acquisition had fallen in love with her the nightbefore. Karen had seen it in her eyes. The slut had touched and tasted her ownfantasies. Karen could see that the slut was drawing herself in rather thanstruggling to get herself out. She wouldn’t be a big problem.Karen had organized everything the night before so that she wouldn’t exhibit anyindecision or waste any time this morning. She had made the slut’s bed afterlaundering the sheets and had slept well on it. She awoke at 5:30 a.m. andshowered quickly. Karen dressed informally, in a pair of khaki shorts, a greenpolo shirt, and a pair of canvas boat shoes.Carol had managed to doze off to the sights and sounds of the interracial pornomovie Miss Karen had told her to watch until she fell asleep. She awoke severaltimes in the night, mostly when the arm on the side she was laying on went numb. It took a great deal of effort for her to turn over in the confined space of thecage, expecially with her wrists locked together behind her back. She hadsweated most of the night because of the high humidity and heat in the garage. She was sleeping lightly when Miss Karen came through from the house. “Time towake up now, pet!”, she said in a sympathetic tone of voice.Carol was still sore from all of the abuse she had suffered the previousevening, not to mention the stiffness caused by spending the night curled up inthe cage. She was filthy and she smelled badly. She was thirsty and hungry. For whatever reason, as soon as her eyes saw Miss Karen, she thought of her needto have an orgasm.Miss Karen unlocked and opened the cage, then reached in to grasp the leash thathad remained affixed to Carol’s collar all night. She momentarily caressedCarol on her cheek. The touch was so much appreciated by Carol that she longedfor more. Instead, the leash was tugged gently as she struggled to push herselfout onto the concrete floor. Miss Karen then unlocked her wrists and removedthe cuffs, placing the lock and cuffs on top of the cage. “Wha…what time isit?”, Carol asked groggily. As though bemused, Miss Karen replied quickly, “It’s time for you to get on yourfeet and to remember your rules. You just broke two, and I am keeping track ofyou today. So, it might be best if you concentrate on pleasing me. Do youunderstand?”Less groggily, Carol answered, “Yes, Mistress.”Karen knew she needed to keep everything within a sexual subtext for this one,so she reached forward and gently stroked the slut’s already long nipplesbetween her thumb and index finger, drawing them still further out. Shemarveled at them all over again, appreciating what a curse they would be attimes. She worked them until they were fully distended the inch and one halfthat she had seen them grow to the night before. When she knew she had theslut’s attention once again, she turned and led her by the leash through thehouse and into the backyard. Carol followed obediently. It didn’t seem to matter what she had been throughor how bad she felt, having her nipples tormented had caused her pussy to beginflowing again. She would have followed Miss Karen anywhere, leash or not. Shebecame a bit alarmed when Miss Karen picked up a small crop of some kind fromher buffet table in the hallway leading to the back of the house. She held theleash in her left hand and the crop in her right, swishing it through the air asthey approached the sliding glass door leading to the back yard. Miss Karenturned and unclasped the leash from the collar before placing it on a side tablejust inside the door. Sliding the door open, she stepped aside and said, “Goand find your spot, pet, and remember what you were taught yesterday.”Carol couldn’t forget a thing about the night before, even if she had tried. Every second of it was firmly embedded into her memory forever. Completelynaked except for the collar on her neck, Carol moved quickly through the doorand across the pool deck to the grassy area beyond. Finding her referencepoints, she located the exact spot Mistress had identified the day before as”her” spot, and she squatted down on her haunches, completely humiliated onceagain, to await the signal to pee. Unfortunately, Miss Karen was no longer atthe door to give her the signal. Karen took her time filling the three hot water bottles. One was filled withwarm water and mineral oil for the slut’s enema. One was filled with a scenteddouche solution, and one was filled with icewater straight out of the slut’srefrigerator. They each held two quarts, but Karen only topped off the enemabag. Attached to all three were plastic hooks on one end for hanging them up,and hoses with specialty attachments on the other end. Between was a plasticclamp which controlled the flow of liquid. Karen carried all three out to thepool house and hung them under the roof overhang where she had secured the slutthe previous evening. She returned to the house to get her morning coffee and abottle of hydrogen peroxide. She noted with mild satisfaction that the slut wasmaintaining her position well. Carol, expecting to be able to pee once on “her” spot, was having difficultyholding back. She watched Mistress carry the sinister looking bags to the poolhouse. She had experienced an enema only once when she was a c***d andrecognized the bags for what they were. She had no clue what was going tohappen, but she was sure she would not like it. The sun hadn’t completely risenyet. Carol liked to sleep in, and was frequently late getting to work. As sheconcentrated on staying in position and not peeing, she thought how bizarre itwas that within twenty four hours she had been taken from being a relativelynormal school teacher and wife to a pathetic naked woman squatting in her ownback yard until she could get permission to pee on the grass. Mistress finally returned carrying a cup of steaming hot coffee, a small bottleof something, and the little crop. She unfolded a lawn chair and sat on itunder the pool house canopy. Finally, she nodded at Carol. Despite the wait,she found it difficult to begin to pee with another woman watching. She closedher eyes and pushed hard, finally getting a dribble started that quickly turnedinto a high pressure torrent of golden piss which shot out and forward into thegrass. When the slut had emptied herself, Karen motioned for her to come. She rose andwalked quite nicely to Karen’s location, then assumed her position to awaitinstructions. Karen sipped the coffee while reaching forward with her littledog whip to tap the inside of the slut’s thighs until she had her legs properlyspread. It would take a while before the dignity would fade. She gentlytouched the end of the whip against the slut’s seemingly always-wet slit andelicited a cute little gasp. So fearful was this one of being struck in any waythat the mere hint of it had an effect. Karen smiled. “How many of those men came in your cunt last night?”, Karen askedinquisitively.”Two, Miss Karen.”There was more than a hint of shame in her voice. That was good. “How manycame in your ass?””One, Miss Karen.””Oh? And how many came in your slutty mouth?””Two, Miss Karen.” Carol’s head hung low in shame. Her pussy was burning forattention. Her nipples were so ready to be pinched. She wanted to suck themherself, right then and there.”Well then. That adds up to only five. I understood that eight men used youlast night?””Yes, Mistress.””What happened to the other three?””One pulled out and came on my pussy, and two came on my face, Miss Karen.””Hmm. I see. Did you forget that you don’t have a pussy? Remember?””Oh. Yes. I’m sorry. One pulled out and came on my cunt, Miss Karen.”Karen whipped the dog whip through the air, causing it to whistle. “Turnaround, pet!”, she ordered.Carol found herself instantly petrified. The questioning had been deliciouslyhumiliating and degrading. But, Mistress was putting her coffee down now,and…Carol started turning as Mistress rose up, pulling her arm back…”TTThhhwack!” Karen loved the sound of that particular whip. Even more, sheloved the pitiful little squeel the slut let out when it struck. She wasblubbering as though she had really been hurt. Karen let her blubber as shestood back to watch bright little welt present itself across the slut’s leftcheek. “Good aim”, though Karen. She had pride in her ability to place astrike with most implements within a quarter inch of her target each time. “Return to your position and stop your whimpering.”, Karen whispered harshly. “You’ll wake up the neighbors.”Carol’s ass stung fiercly. She had never been struck with a whip or a cropbefore. It burned with an intensity she had never felt. It was awful. Shehated it. Facing Mistress now with her legs spread, she tried her best to regain hercomposure as Miss Karen began sipping her coffee again.”You made me good money yesterday. Twenty bucks per paying customer.”, Karensaid as though her words were of little consequence. “Of course, the clerk andthe cameraman were free.” Carol recalled Mistress counting money when she had returned to the car thenight before, but she hadn’t put the “****” and the money together. She hadbeen enraged when the movie had been presented to her. Being set up as she hadbeen, and being exposed as a liar – and showing her for the slut she really waswere all bad enough. To now hear that she had been paid for was beyond herability to absorb at the moment. She had been fucked and had sucked those menfor money?Karen allowed it to sink in before beginning again. “I don’t want you going towork today with all of that nasty cum in all of your holes and all over yourbody. So, we’ll need to clean you inside and out so that I can be proud of you. Who knows, if all goes well today, I might just make use of you myself!”The last comment made Carol forget about being prostituted to the men at thevideo store, at least for the moment. Karen could see the change in her attitude. She had gotten the slut’s attentionrefocused quite well. Motioning toward the outdoor shower stall at the end ofthe poolhouse, she ordered the slut to rinse herself off with hot water, then tocome back and get into position. Karen stood to go into the house. She neededto refresh her coffee and retrieve a few more things.When Karen returned she was satisfied to see the slut back in position,glistening and looking much brighter since the quick rinse. Approaching frombehind, Karen noted that the stripe she had placed on the slut’s ass was fadingquickly. She was tempted to add a few more, imagining what three diagonal welts wouldlook like on each flank. No sense in traumatizing the poor thing with v******ewhen the cleansing would be troubling enough. How people could subjectthemselves to such things Karen couldn’t understand. But, she was sure that washow it was meant to be. Some were dominant, some were submissive, and what wasleft over wasn’t worth dealing with.Karen was carrying a kitchen trash bag containing a bottle of Nair and thesmallest of the three anal plugs the slut had bought the night before during herbig adventure. Karen had found a tube of KY jelly when she had emptied themedicine cabinet and brought it along too, as well as a bar of soap and a scrubbrush with stiff bristles and a long handle that Karen knew must have belongedto the slut’s husband. It was much too tough for a woman’s skin, and it wasperfect. She also brought the slut’s toothbrush and toothpaste as well as afresh safety razor. Karen dropped the bag next to the lawn chair and carefully placed her hot coffeeon a small plastic table that sat over against the side of the structure. Turning toward the slut, she took hold of her wrists and gently guided themstraight out from her body so that her arms were completely exended out fromeither side, perfectly parallel with the ground. Bending to pick up thehydrogen peroxide she had brought out earlier, Karen held it up for the slut tosee. “We’re going to sanitize your mouth with this peroxide.”With that, Karen unscrewed the cap and held the bottle up to the slut’s lips. She poured enough in to fill the slut’s mouth, then told her to hold it in andswish it around. Next, Karen held up the large bottle of Nair. Shaking it, shesaid, “You’ll be kept completely hairless from your head down. Not so much as alittle peach fuzz should be found anywhere on your body. I am going to spreadthis stuff on every inch of you. The instructions say to wait four minutesbefore rinsing. We will wait ten. If at any time you feel burning orirritation you are to request permission to speak, then tell me so. Do youunderstand?”Miss Karen wasn’t waiting for an answer. Carol nodded and replied hesitantly,”Yes, Miss Karen.” Shaving the hair from her pussy the night before had madeher conscious of it every second since then. Even now, standing as she was withher bald pussy exposed to her Mistress, she could not help but sense that herhorniness seemed to override all reason. She hadn’t shaved her legs in a fewdays, but she wasn’t sure what hair Miss Karen was thinking of until…Karen took hold of the slut’s fingertips on her right hand and squirted aliberal amount of the Nair up her arm to her shoulder. She worked it in well,including the backs of her fingers. The slut wasn’t particularly hairy. Whatlittle hair there was on her forearms and fingers was completely normal. But,Karen didn’t want any at all. The slut looked worried and confused, but thatwas of no concern as long as she stayed still and let it happen. Karen movedover to the left arm and slathered it with the cream.Carol felt like an a****l. Miss Karen was spreading the stuff over her body soquickly and efficiently that it reminded her of how she used to give hermother’s dog a bath when she was a young girl. She completed both arms, thenher back from the neck down to her waist. When she squirted the stuff overCarol’s chest, it led to nothing more than a clinical application of ointment. Carol enjoyed the few seconds it took to cover her breasts and nipples, but shewould have preferred a bit of special attention there. Finally, Miss Karen wassquirting out and spreading the last of the cream over both her feet. Theentire process must have taken less than a minute or two. Carol was worried that someone would notice her hairless arms. Nothing abouther seemed to slip by her students. They had been observing her closely as shetaught them for an entire school year. What would she say if one of them askedwhat happened? “Get over there on all fours now, slut!”, Karen ordered as she wiped her handson a pool towel. Carol moved quickly. Miss Karen was suddenly sounding impatient, and that wasalarming. She didn’t need another swat. Once in position, she was told to spitout the hydrogen peroxide and was handed her toothbrush and toothpaste.”Brush your teeth now, quickly!”Staying on all fours, Carol managed to hold herself up with one arm while shebrushed with the other. She scrubbed her teeth well, as always. It felt goodto have them clean again. Miss Karen snatched the brush from her hand and threwit on the deck, kicking the tube of toothpaste away from her as well. Karen spread a bit of the KY jelly on two of the attachments that were danglingat the end of the rubber tubes that hung from each suspended bag. The first shequickly inserted into the slut’s cunt, then pushed the second past her sphincterand into her ass. She presented the third attachment to the slut’s lips. “Open.”, she ordered before pushing it in and telling the slut to hold it inplace with her teeth.Turning to wipe the KY off her hands, she took up the dog whip again and slicedit back and forth through the air a few times to ensure the bitch understoodthat it was time to concentrate. “I’ve carefully measured the quantities ineach of the bags, slut. I know that you can accept all that I am going to putinto you. Unfortunately you are going to cramp up and find it quite unpleasant. But, I am going to sip my coffee and don’t expect to have to get up until thebags are empty and you are full. If I do get up, it will be all the worse foryou. You are allowed to move around what little you can as long as all of thetubes stay in you and you don’t spill a drop. Do you understand?””Weff Mifftuss”, Carol replied, keeping the tube clamped between her teeth. Shesuddently felt warm water flowing slowly into her bowels, followed by a warmflowing going into her pussy. The water that then started flowing into hermouth was ice cold. Carol was thirsty. “You are to drink every bit of your water, pet.”, Karen instructed as she turnedto sit down. Her coffee hadn’t lost much of it’s heat, so she leaned back inthe lawn chair and watched her new slave suffer the pain and humiliation oftaking a full gallon of water into her body while the hair removal cream didit’s work. Karen was efficient and always kept the slave’s comfort so far downher priority list that it was rarely considered. It was a beautiful morning! The coffee was great. Slut would be just as she wanted her in a few minutes. It was more than an odd sensation for Carol to be drinking icewater into herbody while two bags of warm water were flowing into her vagina and ass. Whenthe first cramp in her bowels hit, she was shocked at how painful it was. Crying quietly, she tried lowering her head to accommodate the flow better andmoved around a bit otherwise, hoping to discover a way of minimizing herdiscomfort. Nothing worked, but the cramp gradually went away for a short whilebefore presenting itself again. She was desperately trying to hold her pussyclosed as it filled. She knew she would not be able to hold back the pressurethere much longer. She tried to keep swallowing steadily through it all, buteven that was proving to be difficult. Tears streamed down over her cheeks. She turned to look toward Miss Karen, and saw only amusement looking back. Suchcruelty she had never witnessed. Carol could never casually watch anotherperson suffer while she sipped coffee. Carol focused on the dog whip, whichMiss Karen was tapping against her own thigh as though she were anxious to useit. It was small and light, but frightening enough to keep her in place,soaking up water like a human sponge. Karen had finished her coffee by the time she heard the three bags begin togurgle in succession, indicating that their contents had been fullyredistributed. The slut’s belly hung low, distended by it’s contents. Waterdripped steadily out of her cunt but she continued to exert herself in thestruggle to keep it tightly closed. Karen tilted her head to get a better viewof the slut’s breasts and nipples as they hung beneath her. They would be somuch fun to abuse in a few days. She had been thinking of something especiallycreative to do with those nipples. Before getting up, Karen set her empty coffee cup down and dumped out thegarbage bag, spilling the anal plug, soap, scrub brush, and razor onto the deck. She rose and carried the bag over to the slut. One by one, she gently tuggedeach of the three attachments out of Carol and handed her the bag. “Crawl toyour spot, slut. Squat over the bag and collect all of your nasty business init. Seal the bag and put it in the trash can, then rinse off the Nair in theshower. When I come back out I’ll expect you to be in your ready position righthere. Now go!”Karen strolled casually into the house to refill her coffee and take a bathroombreak. She knew the slut would be fully occupied in trying to expel all of theliquid Karen had squeezed into her. The poor thing would have to pee all daylong after drinking so much water. She would certainly feel clean, though.Clean and smooth.Carol was crying openly in her back yard, on her “spot”. She was squatting onher haunches trying to keep a plastic bag situated so that everything thatspilled out of her could be caught in it. It was horrible and there wasabolutely nothing good about what was happening to her. To be so callouslyabused by being filled up like a water balloon made her feel completelyhelpless. She couldn’t get all of the stuff to come out of her easily. Eachtime she thought she was through she would feel another urge coming and expeleven more. It was disgusting. She envisioned her neighbors, a retired couple,listening to the rude sounds emanating from her yard and wondering what in theworld was going on over there. She was worried that she would not get it allout and complete rinsing off the cream before Miss Karen returned. She wasworried about the dog whip. She was worried about being late for school, and ifanyone would notice her hairless arms. She was worried about everything. Nothing was secure for Carol anymore. She knew nothing beyond the range of hermost recent instructions. She stayed on her spot until she was absolutely sure she had completely emptiedherself into the bag. Tying the end of it in a knot, she carried it verycarefully to the trash can at the corner of the yard beside the gate that led tothe driveway. The hot water was a real pleasure even though she hurried torinse off the cream. It had dried into a film that wasn’t easy to remove, soshe had to briskly rub her hands over every area she could reach to get it alloff. Peeking out of the shower stall, she was relieved to see Miss Karen hadnot reentered the back yard. Carol quickly padded over to the location she wasexpected to be in and assumed the waiting position. The sun had risen enough tocast a yellow early morning glow over the back yard. A few minutes passedbefore she heard the glass door slide open.Karen checked the slut over very closely, looking for any semblance of even thesmallest hair on her body. She found a few on the back of her hands and herforearms, and directed her to shave them off with the razor she had brought outearlier for just that purpose. She knew such a close examination was difficultfor the slut, both in terms of her dignity as well as her desire. Karen knewwhen she had her property purring, and this one was revved up. She appreciatedthat certain moment when a female was known to be at the height of her desire. The slightly swollen labia, hard nipples atop a rising and falling chest, thefrequent licking of the lips and eyelash batting. It was mesmerizing to watch. Karen would have her time soon enough. For now, though, she had a newly hairfree slave to scrub down. “Go to the shower stall and wet yourself down, pet.”,she ordered.Carol hurried off as ordered and doused herself with warm water. Mistressfollowed closely behind her, carrying the soap and scrub brush. She handed themboth to Carol, telling her to wash her hair with the soap, then to lather up thebrush. When this had been done, Mistress took the stiff brush and beganscrubbing every inch of Carol’s soft skin with it. It was coarse and it hurt, but Carol endured it because her Mistress didn’t give her any other option. Shewas certainly getting clean, she rationalized. The areas Miss Karen scrubbedreddened quickly and faded back to Carol’s normal skin color very slowly. Again, Carol felt like a dog being washed by it’s owner. There was noconsideration of her feelings or her comfort. She was simply being scrubbeddown in the back yard because she was dirty and needed to be made clean. Thebrush was excruciating whem Miss Karen forced it between Carol’s spread legs andacross her breasts. The pain brought tears to Carol’s eyes, but she remainedsilent through it all. That was remarkable even to her. After giving the slut a good, thorough scrubbing, Karen ordered her to rinseoff. She retrieved the anal plug and the KY jelly and handed them both to theslut. “You’ll be wearing this plug in your ass today, slut. Besides constantlyreminding you of me and your need to please me, it will also initiate theprocess of making your ass more pleasant to fuck.”Carol stood, dumbfounded. “Hesitate much longer and we’ll have a conversation with my friend Mr.Dogwhip!”, Karen announced happily. Carol’s emotions had been on a rollercoaster ride ever minute she had spent withMiss Karen. Now, her heart sunk as she experienced another event in which shehad to degrade herself to follow an order. It wasn’t that big. She was sureshe could handle it…the whip…that was worse. Much worse. She didn’t wantto be whipped again. Never again. Spreading the KY onto the plug, she croucheda bit as she reached around and eased it into her ass until the circumferencenarrowed at it’s base and it nestled itself nicely into her. She was surprised. There was only a little pain at first. Other than that, it felt kind of goodeven though she was still sore from the night before. Karen could see the makings of a future anal queen. The slut had hesitatedonly long enough to decide she didn’t want whipped. Once over that hurdle, shequite readily inserted the thing into herself. Her facial expression was closerto contentment than revulsion or disgust. “It’s always worse thinking aboutthings, pet. Doing without thinking is how you will save yourself a lot ofdistress.””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered uncertainly.”Say it for me, slut. Doing without thinking will save me distress.””Um. Doing without thinking will save me…distress, Miss Karen.””Try again, correctly.”Concentrating, Carol responded, “Doing without thinking will save…thisslut…distress, Miss Karen.” She was rewarded with a broad, genuine smile. Her Mistress was beautiful, she decided. Miss Karen patted her on the head,then took her by the hand. Turning toward the house, she led her through thesliding door and straight to the guest bathroom. Being led by the hand waselectrifying for Carol. She had no idea how or why it had such an effect onher. Perhaps it was the first time she felt herself voluntarily submitting toher Mistress out of desire to please her and to be with her rather than as aresult of blackmail or a threat. The plug in her ass moved around deliciouslyas she walked. Her nipples betrayed her, as they always did. Miss Karennoticed.”I’ll be keeping some of your supplies in this room, and I have other uses forit, as well.” Karen smiled and winked at the slut, relishing the blush thatnicely complimented those fabulous nipples. Karen then ordered her to open themedicine cabinet.When Carol had first entered the guest bathroom she noticed that every hint ofdecoration had been removed. For some reason the toilet seat was gone. Therewas absolutely nothing left in the room that she could see. As she was openingthe medicine cabinet she suddenly thought of Megan. Megan! Oh, God! Whatwould happen? Oh, God!Carol struggled to maintain her composure and to focus on Miss Karen’s words asthoughts of Megan ran through her mind. She saw the hair coloring Miss Karenhad chosen the night before, as well as a single tube of lipstick and a halffull bottle of Chanel. That’s all that was in the cabinet. Megan!Miss Karen reached around her and grasped the bottle of perfume. “Put thelipstick on, slut.”, she ordered as she began spraying the Chanel on the slut’sneck, behind her ears, her wrists, her belly, and her inner thighs. Carolapplied the crimson red lipstick carefully. She was conscious of the fact thather Mistress was practically dousing her in the perfume, but her mind was fullyon Megan.Her little sister had just graduated from high school up north and had arrived afew days prior to spend a couple of weeks with Carol. She had a friend wholived in Orlando and had left the night before to make the three hour drive tostay a couple of days with her. She had slipped out without saying goodbyesometime after Carol had first left to go visit her new neighbor. What wouldhappen when she came back? She had a key to the house! Carol couldn’t believeshe had forgotten about Megan. Mistress had stepped out but soon returned with a comb. Carol had finishedapplying the lipstick and had put the perfume back in the medicine cabinet afterit had been handed to her. Miss Karen inspected her lips carefully. “Good job. Now, you may comb your hair with this to get the tangles out, but I am notpermitting you to style your hair, brush it, or anything else. Do youunderstand?””Yes, Mistress.”, Carol answered flatly.Karen snapped her fingers in front of the slut’s face. “Earth to slut! Isanybody home in there?”, she asked mockingly. “Were you thinking again?”Carol couldn’t tell the truth. She had to sort things out to decide what to doabout Megan. Maybe she could call her. She had the number written downsomewhere…on the fridge, she thought. “Uh. Sorry, Mistress. This slut willdo better.””I am keeping count of your errors today, slut. Don’t forget that there will bea price paid for each one. I believe you are adding them up much more quicklythan you know!”Carol dropped her head in defeat. She was down. Her sister…her baby sister. She dragged the comb through her hair unenthusiastically. She knew what itlooked like and didn’t even want to see herself in the mirror. She never worered lipstick. Her hair would be flat and colorless since she had only washed itwith soap. Karen could see that some kind of transformation in attitude had taken place. “Put the comb down. On your knees, slut. NOW!”Carol was stunned out of her doldrums and dropped to her kneeling position. Instantly she felt her nipples stirring again and the warmth grow between herlegs. She hated that she was so easily turned on by a quick demand. She stilldidn’t understand it. Everything was so confusing…”Pledge?””This…slut pledges the full application of her mind, body, and soul to herMistress’ satisfaction.”, Carol said, somewhat reverently.Karen noted the improvements the slut had made in the wording since the nightbefore. She must have spent some time thinking about her pledge, which wasgood. “I want to see you suck those nipples of yours, slut. Do it.”Oh, no. Carol thought. She could almost bring herself to orgasm when shelicked her own nipples. It was one of her secret, favorite things to do…itwas so…private, so…important to her…she…bent her head down toward herright breast and gently lifted it with both hands toward her mouth. She easilytook the length of the nipple between her teeth and nipped lightly at it,swirling her tongue around it and sucking it hard. She moaned quickly andloudly, feeling herself becoming wetter by the second. Afraid of being told tostop, she quickly took up her left breast to ensure it got some attention. After being denied pleasure for so long she was hungry for it, even if she hadto give it to herself, on her knees, naked, on the guest bathroom floor,with…Mistress watching. Karen immediately regretting turning the a****l loose in the slut. Not becauseshe couldn’t undo it, but because it had quickly gotten her aroused beyond thepoint where she wanted to be at seven o’clock in the morning. She did notinterrupt her own plans once she made them, barring unexpected circumstances. Abit of horniness wouldn’t cause her to jeopardize the slut’s making it to workon time. She grasped the slut by her hair and jerked her head back to anupright position. “Enough!”, she shouted to ensure she got full attention.When she pulled the slut to her feet, she was amused to see how much lipstickthe slut had left behind on her nipples. She decided to leave it there. Itwould make the day more interesting for the both of them. Again, she took theslut by her hand and led her into the garage to get her dressed. Carol was truly suffering. Her pussy was hot and flowing freely down herthighs. She was desperate. At that moment, Megan was a long way from herimmediate concern, which was to have an orgasm. Mistress practically draggedher to the garage and told her to get the TV and VCR off her car. Carol did sowith difficulty. It proved she was much weaker than her Mistress, who had noproblem lifting them onto the car the night before. The scratch was worse thanCarol had first thought, but…she just wanted to cum. Karen chose a pair of black thigh-high stockings with elastic tops for the slutto wear. She sifted through the bag full of shoes until she found a pair ofslutty looking platform clogs. They were black, quite high, and with a roundedtoe. She tossed the clogs and stockings onto the floor in front of the slut andtold her to put them on. Karen pulled out the blouse and skirt that the sluthad slept on inside the cage the night before. They were wrinkled and theysmelled of sweat. Karen tossed them on the floor and told the slut to put themon, as well. She left the garage to retrieve a couple of items she wasequipping her slave with for the day.Carol was shocked that Mistress actually wanted her to put the nasty skirt andblouse on. It had been embarassing enough to buy them at the thrift store. Wearing them would be an entirely different matter. She couldn’t! She justcouldn’t! She couldn’t but she was soon enough into them and doing her best tomake herself look presentable by trying to smooth out some of the wrinkles. Theblouse was white polyester, worn so thin that it was practically see-through. Carol buttoned it up to her neck in front. The skirt was simply frumpy. It wasan unfashionable knee length and contained a number of small snags and looseseams. The clogs were much better than the sandals she had been forced to wearfor so long the night before. They were not what she normally wore to teachschool, though. And, they were by no means comfortable. The slut looked very apprehensive when Karen returned with the items. Shehanded the slut a small purse. “This contains a new cellphone for you. You’llanswer it when it rings, no matter what you are doing or where you are. You’llalso use it to call me to get permission to use the restroom. I’ll be here mostof the day, so you had better hope you can reach me when you need to go. Do youunderstand?”The tears were coming again. “Yes, Mistress.””Good.” Karen then held up what looked like an antique choker with a largeblack opal centered in a rather gaudy silver mount. “This!”, she smiledbroadly, “is a wonderful little piece of equipment!” She stepped behind theslut and quickly passed it around her neck and fastened it in place. “This isworth more than you are. It contains a video and audio transmitter that willenable me to accompany you throughout the day…by remote! If you try to takeit off you’ll find yourself incapacitated. People will think you had a seizureof some kind and you won’t be worth a thing to anybody then. It even has a GPSmarker so that I can see where you are in the school at any given time. I loveit! I’ll be watching and listening to you perform all day, so you had best beon your toes. I’ll be counting your mistakes, pet.”Carol cried silently. It was terrible. Worse than last night. The people shewould see today knew her. Oh! “Now, you are not to eat or drink anything today. You may not touch yourself. You will obey any instructions you get. You will leave work immediately afteryour last class and drive to the thrift store we got your nice outfit from lastnight and wait in the car there until further instructions. Do you understandall of this?””Yes, Mistress.”Karen handed the slut her keys, which still contained the now obsoletehousekeys, and strode over to the wall to activate the automatic garage dooropener. Suddenly snapping out of her daze, Carol quickly hopped in the car and backedout. She was petrified that one of the neigbors would see what was going on inher garage and wanted to get out of there as fast as possible. Karen started brewing another pot of coffee while she flipped on her remoteobservation unit. She watched the slut drive away from the vantage point of herthroat. What a wonderful life, Karen thought. What a great day today would be!Chapter IX Carol’s WorkdayCarol hadn’t driven a block before the cellphone in her handbag started to ring. She hadn’t used it before and was unfamiliar with it. It took a few seconds offumbling before she was able to answer. “Hello?””I forgot a few things, pet. I’ll be the only one calling you on this phone, soyou should answer by saying “Yes, Miss Karen?”. I want it answered that wayquickly, whenever it rings. Do you understand?””Uh. Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied, trying to concentrate on the road.It was delightful for Karen to toy with the slut while watching from the uniquevantage point of the choker mounted on her throat. Karen chuckled to herself. She would call the device her “chokercam”. She planned to try out a smallearpiece that would fit within the slut’s ear, enabling her to hear Karenwhenever she chose to communicate a message. That would be when she couldreally get inside the slut’s head. For the time being, the cellphone would do afine job of keeping her on edge and ensuring she was constantly mindful of whohad control of her.”You’ll also need to unbutton the top three buttons on your blouse. You didn’tthink you’d get away with buttoning up like that, did you?””Nnno. No, Miss Karen. This slut apologizes.” Carol was starting to feel herheart rising into her throat. Unbuttoning would make it difficult for her…asif it wasn’t bad enough…to conceal that she wasn’t wearing a bra under thenasty, thin white blouse. “So, I’ll add that little example of stupidity to the list for today.” Karencould see on the monitor that the car had stopped at an intersection. “Unbutton now, slut, and adjust your mirror so I can see that you’ve done it.”Carol quickly unbuttoned the top three buttons, feeling self conscious to bedoing so in broad daylight on her way to work. She adjusted the rear viewmirror until Miss Karen could see the reflection of her chest. “Good girl. Another thing before you pull out. I don’t want you sitting downat all today, except, obviously, in the car. But, while you’re driving, youneed to pull that skirt up and sit your bare ass on the seat. Do it now.”As Carol lifted her hips to tug the skirt up around her waist, she noticed inher side view mirror that a car had pulled in behind her. There were no othercars in the intersection. Her seatbelt was in the way, so she had to unfastenit. She knew the other driver would quickly get impatient with her since therewas no reason why she shouldn’t go through the intersection. She also didn’twant it to be obvious what she was doing. With increasing frustration, shemanaged to get the skirt pulled up and the seatbelt back on. She proceededthrough the intersection and picked up the cellphone.”Okay, Miss Karen. I did it. Ah, this slut lifted her skirt up, Miss Karen.” There was nobody there. A brief wave of panic washed over Carol. Had sheaccidentally hung up on Miss Karen? The sensation of sitting directly on theseat was having an effect on her that she would just as soon have done withoutwhile on her way to work. She felt extremely exposed, even though she reallywasn’t. The plug was pushing into her and her pussy was wet yet again. Shenearly jumped when the cellphone rang again.”Yes, Miss Karen?”, she correctly answered.”You hung up on me you stupid slut!”, Karen hissed into the phone. “Loseanother button!”Carol’s heart was beating so rapidly she felt short of breath. Oh, God. Howcould she ever survive this? “Yes, Miss Karen.”, she answered respectfully. She undid the fourth button on the blouse, realizing she would now be totallyunable to appear to be anywhere near respectable. It was with considerablerelief that she heard Miss Karen hang up. Carol pulled into the teacher’s parking lot feeling like she stood at the edgeof a bottomless chasm. She sat in the car for a few seconds to gather her wits. She hadn’t been able to consider what to do about Megan. Her little sistercouldn’t come back after her visit to Orlando with all of this…this…decadentactivity going on. She shut off the car and put the cellphone in the smallhandbag before climbing out and locking the car. She tucked the blouse into theskirt in front as tightly as she could get it in an attempt to keep the blousefrom opening up on top. She hadn’t worn the slutty clogs for several years. She was really trying to get used to them as she walked across the parking lot. If she was awkward on them it would only attract unwanted attention. Maybe shecould make it through the day. Maybe at lunchtime she could figure out what todo about her little sister. Karen watched the monitor closely to time her next call. She wanted the slutjust inside the doors. She dialed quickly when she saw that the slut wasapproaching the entrance to the school. Carol thought her heart would explode when she heard the cellphone ring just asshe entered the school. The administrative offices were to her immediate right. There would be people coming and going out of there. She wanted to avoideveryone she could. She kept walking while she opened the handbag and took outthe cellphone. “Yes, Miss Karen?”, she answered quietly.”Are there mirrors in the teacher’s restroom?”, Karen asked.Oh, God. “Yes, Miss Karen.””Go there now.”Carol turned around. The female teacher’s restroom was in the administrativeoffices section. She would have to go in. Mary, the school secretary, would bethere at the counter sipping coffee. Carol decided not to think about it, tojust go through the door like it was a normal morning. Luckily, Mary wasn’tlooking up when Carol passed through. She strode quickly through the smalllobby and into the restroom and was relieved to find herself alone. She walkedover to one of the sinks and waited for Mistress to say something.Karen was delighted to see the stricken look on the slut’s face. She had a goodview of her as the mirrors covered the entire wall behind the restroom sinks. “Take me on a tour of one of the stalls, slut.””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered. Turning, she entered the first stall andclosed the door behind her.”How many stalls are there?”, Karen asked.”Six, Miss Karen.””This is the first stall?””Yes, Miss Karen.””Good. This is your stall, slut. If I give you permission to pee, you’ll comein this stall and remove your blouse and skirt, and you’ll pee while standingup. If I give you permission to get a drink of water, this is where you willdrink it from. Do you understand?”Tears welled up in Carol’s eyes. She didn’t know how she could make it throughthe day. “Yes, Miss Karen.””Good, now be an obedient little slut and go out to the mirror and show me thoseluscious nipples of yours!””Miss Karen! I can’t do…This slut can’t do that! Someone will…””You’d rather have me email some photos to the school office today then?”, Karenreplied. “I think you are making it worse for yourself by thinking, pet.”Carol hesitated. Maybe she could get away with it. She left the stall andstood before the large mirror. She held the phone to her ear with her righthand and nervously opened the blouse to reveal her hardened nipples. Carol wasshocked to see how much lipstick she had left behind on them after being made tosuck them earlier. They were prominent enough as it was, but now theircoloration would make them even more noticeable through the thin fabric of theold blouse. She looked around for a paper towel. If she could just wipe themoff quickly…Karen could see that opening the fourth button had been a mistake. The front ofthe slut’s blouse was practically open all the way to her waist. That would notdo. She couldn’t push things to the point that her intentions might becompromised. “You had better button up two buttons, slut. You’re going to makea spectacle of yourself.”Hearing those words produced such a sense of gratitude in Carol that she sighedaloud. “Oh! Thank you Miss Karen!”, she exclaimed. She felt as though she hadbeen given a valuable gift. Maybe she could make it through the day afterall. She did not hesitate for a second.”Before I leave you alone for a while, you’ll need to lift that skirt and showme your cunt.”, Karen said as though she were bored.Carol’s relief was short lived as her apprehension that someone might walk ingrew stronger with each moment that passed. She reached down and grasped thehem with her left hand and lifted it slowly, concentrating on any sounds outsidethe door so that she could drop it quickly if need be. She had to gather thematerial up as she raised it to allow Miss Karen a clear view of her…bald,wet, hot pussy. She looked at herself in the mirror, along with her tormentor. What she saw was not the school teacher that had been in the building on Friday. It was something else, something entirely different. “I’ll be in touch.”, Karen announced before disconnecting the call. She notedwith interest that the slut maintained her position for a few seconds after shehad hung up. She looked a bit mesmerized. Karen poured herself a cup of coffee and went out to the back yard to straightenup a bit. She hadn’t been sure how much time there would be to spare thatmorning so hadn’t had the slut clean up. There was never a good excuse forleaving things untidy. She left the monitor behind, disinterested in followingthe slut’s every step throughout the day. That would be more boredom than shecould bear. Carol snapped out of her brief daze and smoothed out the natty skirt she hadbeen made to wear. She replaced the cellphone in the otherwise empty handbag,and proceeded to her homeroom class. She was relieved that Mary had left herusual perch at the front counter at least long enough for her to pass throughthe adminsitrative lobby unnoticed. The students were an entirely different situation, however. Normally, Carolwould sit at her desk as the students trickled in. She would grade papers orwrite memos to herself – anything to pass the time. This morning, however, shewas not allowed to sit. The room was empty when she arrived, so she tugged herstockings up to get them adjusted and did the best she could at straighteningout her blouse and skirt. Her hair was flat and dull. Without makeup otherthan the bright red lipstick, she knew the students would notice. She wasn’tworried about the noticing part. The problem that concerned her was what ifthey asked her about it? She paced back and forth across the room in the sluttyplatform clogs, thinking through different scenarios to come up with the bestpossible answers. She was scared to death that Miss Karen would call her whileshe was in front of a class. Maybe the best she could do about that was to putit out of her mind. Karen’s idea of straightening the back yard involved little more thantransferring everything that had been left out there into the garage, where shedumped it in a heap on the floor. The morning was already oppressively hot, soshe opted to stay in the house and went to the kitchen to have a bagel. The homeroom period lasted only ten minutes. Carol was very relieved that thek**s seemed to be focused on each other rather than her. She had noticed acouple of double-takes and was sure some curiosity had been aroused, but wassimply thankful none of them had said, “Hey, Miss Sizemore, what’s with thelipstick?”, or “What happened to your hair?” All the while she waited for suchquestions to come at her, she had to pace slowly back and forth, doing her bestto keep her breasts from bouncing and struggling to keep her mind on anythingother than her pussy, nipples, and the plug that was beginning to feel kind ofnice in her ass. Her first class was a different situation. All eyes were focused on herthroughout, and she noted questions in each one of them. She felt completelynaked at the front of the classroom, and was sure they all knew she wasn’twearing a bra. She was able to concentrate on the lesson plan she had intendedto write when her weekend had started the previous Friday afternoon. Thingshappen, though. Like when your new neighbor moves in and turns you intoa…a…whatever. When the first period ended one of her better female students waited until mostof the others had left before asking “Miss Sizemore” if she was okay. Carolanswered that she was fine. The girl mentioned that she noticed Carol hadn’tworn her wedding ring and that maybe…But Carol had answered that she was doinga lot of cleaning around the house and that she had taken her rings off to keepfrom damaging them. It seemed to be a good enough excuse. The quart of water that she had been forced to drink that morning was beginningto find its way to her bladder by halfway through the second period. That was aproblem, a real problem. She knew she seemed distracted through the last halfof the class, and she was. She had no idea how to get permission from MissKaren to go pee. The instructions she had received earlier regarding how she was to pee when given permission gave her enough incentive to hold out for aslong as possible, but this was one of those times where she had to go…so muchwas flowing through her system that she had to get rid of it. She had no idea how she managed to make it through the period, but as soon asthe bell rang she was dialing her home number on the cellphone Miss Karen hadgiven her. She stepped over into the corner of the room, ignoring the studentsas they filed out. Carol squeezed her legs together as tightly as possible, notsure if she could even make it to the restroom if she could get permission. Herphone was ringing…Karen had just finished her third cup of coffee and was looking through therefrigerator for some juice when the phone rang. Of course she wasn’t going toanswer it, but she did look at the monitor to see what was happening. Sureenough, it was the slut calling. The “chokercam” showed a wide angle view fromthe level of the slut’s throat, and Karen could see she had the cellphonepressed against her jaw. She seemed to be standing in a corner. The answeringmachine finally picked up. Karen laughed out loud when she heard how long theslut’s message was. Obviously she needed to pee. Karen was surprised it hadtaken this long for her to get desperate enough to call. Now the slut wasrecording a message on her own machine that was hilarious to Karen. “MissssKaren thisslut has to peeeee! Please answer please!”Karen found a quart of orange juice and casually poured herself a glass whilethe slut hung up. She could see the class was beginning to fill with students. This was the sort of story she liked to tell when she got together with herfriends and associates. They knew her to be diabolical. She was that, and sheloved that about herself. She sat down at the table, reaching for hercellphone.Given the choice of violating the school’s policy against the use of cellphonesduring school hours or peeing on the floor in front of a classroom full ofstudents, Carol opted for the former when the cellphone started beeping. Sheanswered it so quickly that many of the students noticed that she seemed highlyagitated. Luckily for her they were noisy enough this morning that she couldanswer properly without them hearing her. “YesssMisssKaren?”Sounding as though she resented this interruption to her peaceful day, Karenbarked into the cellphone, “You may go to the restroom now, slut!”, and hung up.Snapping the phone closed, Carol announced to the now full classroom, “I’ll beright back, class!”, as she scurried out the door and into the hallway. She wasfully aware that her breasts were bouncing freely behind the flimsy material ofthe old polyester blouse. It was a fair trade, she thought as she nearly randown the hall toward the administrative offices. She burst through the door and dashed across the lobby area so quickly that Marynearly spilled her late morning coffee. “What in the world?”, she exclaimedjust as Carol passed through the ladies room door. Carol knew she was dribblingand only feared now that she would not make it into the stall. She was pullingthe blouse up over her head even as she entered the stall and barely managed tounzip and push the skirt down far enough to step out of it before the torrent ofurine that she had held back so desperately began to splash off the rim of thetoilet. She stepped forward, straddling the toilet and crouching slightly tokeep the piss from running down her thighs. Just as she got herself centeredover the bowl she heard the restroom door swing open. It was Mary.”Carol! Are you all ri….What in the world?”Mary was a loud and obnoxious gossip in the best of circumstances. These werenot the best of circumstances. Carol clasped the blouse to her breasts. Shehadn’t had time to close the stall door. She knew if Mary approached…”SHIT!”,Carol’s mind screamed. The cellphone had slipped out of her hand, bounced offher right foot, and was sk**ding across the tile floor in the direction of thedoor.Mary could hear splashing inside the stall, and could plainly see Carol’s feetfacing the wrong direction under the stall. Now, a cellphone was sliding towardher on the floor. She bent to pick it up. As she stepped forward to look intothe open stall, the cellphone rang. What was Carol doing peeing like that? Whywas she standing up? Why was she naked? What was that she had up her…? Maryloved every second of it. How many people could she tell about this bylunchtime? Mary looked down at the cellphone. Carol was in no condition toanswer it. She flipped it open, standing at the end of the open stall. “Hello?”Karen was taken aback by the fact that the voice did not belong to the slut’s. All she could see on the monitor was the back wall of the toilet stall. She hadseen with considerable enjoyment that the slut had remembered to get naked, andthat she was standing. The cellphone had been visible as the slut ran down thehallway and into the restroom, but had been out of sight since…she must havedropped it. “Carol? Is this Carol Sizemore?””No, and I’m glad it’s not, cause she is having some kind of problem here!”,Mary exclaimed loudly enough, Carol thought, for everyone in the school to haveheard it. Carol was crushed. Destroyed. “Oh, Dear. Who is this?”, Karen asked.”This is Mary. I’m the school’s administrative secretary.” “I see. What…what is the trouble Carol is having? I’m her o.b.g.y.n.”, Karenasked calmly. She could hear the ignorant woman inhaling deeply on the otherend. “Well, she’s peeing over a toilet here at the school, and she doesn’t have anyclothes on, and she…she’s crying, and…””Oh, no. I told her not to work today, Mary. She has a severe infection aswell as a nasty intestinal virus. You may not want to get too close to her.”Mary instinctively took a step back. The hyponchondriac in her was announcingthat she had had enough of this. Time to go sanitize her hands after touchingthe cellphone of a sick person. “Oh, okay. Bye.” Mary put the cellphone downand retreated toward the door. “I’ll go get Amanda for you, Carol. She’ll knowhow to help.”Carol didn’t need the help of the school nurse. She needed to die, right thenand there. It was a relief when the stream became a dribble, then a drip. Sheturned to look out of the stall and saw her reflection in the mirror. Oh, God. The anal plug was plainly visible the way she was standing…Mary…Oh, God. Carol saw the open cellphone on the counter, but needed to get redressed beforeAmanda arrived. She pulled the blouse down over her head and stepped into theskirt. It was damp, actually, wet, from the initial rush that Carol hadn’t beenable to get to fall into the toilet bowl. She pulled it up and quickly zippedit, smoothing everything out as best she could. What had Miss Karen said toMary? Oh, God. What had she said? Watching the monitor, Karen saw that the slut had redressed and was now steppingtoward the cellphone. “Miss Karen?”, Carol asked.Remarkable. Even under such circumstances the slut was remembering. “Listencarefully, slut. I told Mary I was your o.b.g.y.n. You have an intestinalvirus and a bad bladder infection that has made you incontinent. I told youthat you should not work for a few days, but you insisted. My medical advice isthat you leave school until provided further instructions. The nurse is on herway, and getting out now will be the only way to provide yourself a plausibleexcuse for pissing all over yourself and the restroom. Right?””Uh. Yes. Yes, Miss Karen. Thank you Miss Karen. I’ll…I’ll do that.” Carolfelt grateful for the quick thinking of her Mistress. Being helped out of sucha humiliating situation was an unexpected gift. Just then the restroom door opened and Amanda entered. Mary was opting to stayaway, fearful that she had already earned herself a good chance to becomeseriously ill. Amanda looked concerned, but Carol could see she had been toldmore than might have been necessary. Mary was always a complicating factor, nomatter what the circumstances.”Are you okay, Carol?”, Amanda asked.Carol’s blush gave away the fact that there was more to this thing than aninfection and virus. “Oh, I’m fine. Thanks. My, ah…””Mary told me you had an accident?””Oh, yes. But I did get a call from my doctor. She told me to stay home today. I shouldn’t be here, ah, I…need to go home.”Karen watched as the slut muddled her way through the exchange without givinganything away. It was a noteworthy recovery from what was certainly a highlydistressing situation. She managed to sidestep any exam by the school nurse andfollowed the proper procedure for departing the school early. One of thestudents had delivered the empty handbag from the classroom to the office, andthe principal had taken care of getting another teacher to cover the slut’sremaining classes. Carol was almost happy to be walking through the sunlight to her car, free frombeing forced to deal with so many issues in the school. Her situation remainedunchanged. She had not been able to determine how to get her life back into herown hands, and still had not had the time to consider how to protect Megan fromwhat was happening when she returned from Orlando. Carol was still perspiringfrom the stress and she smelled of urine. She hoped to return home and wouldhave been willing to do most anything to avoid being put in such humiliatingcircumstances around people she knew.She climbed into her car, carefully lifting the skirt up so that her bare skincould sit directly on the bucket seat. Carol remembered her instructions todrive to the thrift store she and Miss Karen had visited the evening before. She wondered if they were still valid since she had left work early. Carefuland smart enough not to take a chance on being whipped or slapped, she decidedto drive there and wait for the instructions she knew would come soon enough.Karen idled some time away rearranging furniture in the slut’s former house. She remained quite amused by the slut’s predicament in the school. But, she hadperformed well enough. It hadn’t even been eighteen hours since Karen had movedon her neighbor. All was going well, and Karen was having a good time whilegetting the break she needed. When she checked the monitor she could see thatthe slut had followed her instructions and was sittling idle in the thrift storeparking lot. Karen decided to let her sit for a good while and continuedchanging things in the house so they were more to her liking. Her primary goalfor the day had already been satisfied. The slut had created the scandal of theyear at the school, Karen surmised. Her appearance, coupled with her odd attireand self conscious manner, were capped by a mad dash out of a full classroom anda major spillage of urine that was actually witnessed. What made it all themore entertaining for Karen was the fact that the slut was found naked as shestraddled the toilet. She knew the general tone of the gossip would have to dowith speculation as to what was going on with Carol Sizemore. Was she going offthe deep end? Such chatter was always helpful when it could be establishedprior to a disappearance. Carol sat patiently in her car for over an hour. She rationalized that everyminute she was left alone to think was good. She had been thinking a lot. Megan could not be allowed to return unless her situation changed quickly. Shewondered if the choker would actually incapacitate her if she tried to removeit, or if there really was a tracking device built into it if she decided todrive away. Nothing about Miss Karen had proven to be false. Carol feared her. She knew the thing on her neck did work in terms of it’s having a camera lensethat transmitted an image all the way back to her house. That was amazing. And, Miss Karen had said it was worth more than she was. Who had access to thatkind of equipment? Who was Karen, really? Why had she come into Carol’slife…turning her into a pathetic, confused, horny slut so quickly. How couldshe get in touch with Megan? All of her thinking was amounting to little morethan that. She was not able to form conclusions or make realistic plans thatwould help her extricate herself from the grips of her…worst of all…shewasn’t sure she wanted out. Yet. She had never been kept so aroused for solong in her life. Nothing had done this to her. Nothing. When the cellphonefinally beeped, it nearly scared her to death. “Yes, Miss Karen?””I may choose for you to go back to school tomorrow, slut. But, you’ll have togo back in the same slutty clothes you wore today unless you can go back in thatthrift store and convince the nice lady to let you exchange your outfit for adifferent one. You stunk pretty badly this morning, and I’ll bet you smell likepiss now. So, it’s your choice.”Carol’s heart fell to her feet as she listened to Miss Karen. She couldn’t goback tomorrow in these clothes. She wasn’t sure she could go back tomorrow atall, let alone in the nasty skirt and blouse. “But, I don’t…But this slutdoesn’t have any money, Miss Karen!”, she exclaimed. She wanted mercy from amerciless woman. “I think I used the word “exchange”. I think you know the meaning of thatword. I think, also, that you know you just annoyed me by asking a question. So, there will be a price to be paid that is far beyond any little embarassmentsyou suffer in the next few minutes. I just don’t think you want to make it anyworse for yourself.” Carol noted a new menace in Miss Karen’s voice, and knew she had no options. All she could do was try, and maybe it would be okay. The cellphone connectionwent dead, and she felt as though she were naked onstage with the whole worldwatching. She reluctantly climbed out of the car and made her way to thecounter. At least a different woman was working. This one was much betterdressed, and less overweight. She wore sunglasses inside and had long, curlingfingernails on her left hand. She saw Carol coming, and seemed to beconsidering her an oddity before she even walked through the door.Geraldine hated the way white people smiled at you when they wanted something. It was that sheepish, “I’m really friendly and I hope you’ll be nice to me”smile that always appeared before they tried to bargain you down to a lowerprice or to get something for nothing. The white bitch coming through the doorhad that kind of a smile.”Hello!”, Carol called out as she passed through the door. She noted a poorlyconcealed expression of contempt on the woman’s face, but it was soon followedby a plastic smile and a silent nod. Carol proceded to the counter where thewoman was actually putting her husband’s clothes on hangars. “I have a small problem that I hope you can help me with.”, Carol began in apleading tone of voice.”Here we go.”, thought Geraldine. “Uh huh.”, she replied.”I donated several bags of good clothes last night. Actually, you’re working onsome of my husband’s clothes right now.”, Carol paused to see if the woman waspaying attention.”Uh huh.””And, I realized I had mistakenly donated my favorite skirt and blouse. Ididn’t know it until I got home, but the store had closed before I could getback. So…I was wondering…?” Carol paused, hoping the woman would finishthe sentence for her.”Uh huh.””Well, I was wondering if it would be okay for me to get my skirt and blouse. They’re in one of those bags right there.” Carol gestured casually toward acouple of bags piled up behind the counter. She hoped and expected to hearanother “Uh huh.””I heard bouts you. You’s the one come in heah lassnite wit yo skanky behinehangin’ out cho shorts.” The woman was speaking in a monotone without lookingup or interrupting her work prepping the clothes. “White bitch dress the sameway wennin ta the movie store up the block and pull a choo choo on seven eightboys from mah hood.” Her eyes flashed quickly up at Carol, who was stunned. “So! In you comes actin’ like all a that! Well. I doesn’t sell to no whitetrash crackhead hoe’s!” The woman turned her back to Carol and walked to theother side of the U-shaped checkout counter.Carol’s heart was beating so strongly that she half wondered if it wouldexplode. She had never been spoken to like that. Oh, God! She was lost,speechless. She couldn’t seem to get a word out, let alone a thought that couldproduce one. She hadn’t expected this. Geraldine held her hand up and made a sweeping motion toward the door. “Movealong, whore.”, she muttered. Carol had gotten accustomed to following orders, so it was easy for her to turnand begin walking out of the store. It wasn’t until she got to the door thather tears burst forth and began streaming down over her cheeks. She ran theshort distance to the car, frantic to get away from there as fast as possible. She was so ashamed to have been called a “crackhead whore” by a completestranger.She could hear the cellphone ringing well before she opened the door. Itsignaled much more than a simple phone call. Miss Karen had been watching, andalready knew she had failed in her task. How could it happen? Carol had beenconfident that anyone reasonable would have accepted her story, which was mostlytrue, and would have let her retrieve a couple of items. She remembered to lifther skirt before sitting down, and pulled the phone out of the otherwisepointless and empty handbag. “Yes, Miss Karen?”Karen noted the sadness in slut’s voice. She knew she had failed. “You leftthe store without following my instructions, slut. Why?”Miss Karen sounded upset. Carol didn’t need that. “I, ah. This slut tried,tried to, ah…do it, Miss Karen. But…””Are these excuses I am listening to? I don’t think my ears can hear excuses,especially not from sluts!”Carol knew she had crossed the line. “This slut failed and is very sorry, MissKaren!”Karen saw an opportunity. She loved it when wonderfully creative ideas poppedinto her mind from nowhere. “It’s time for you to have a choice, slut. Optionone: You come home in those clothes to be severely punished, sleep on themtonight, and be sent back to work tomorrow in them. Option two is you leave theblouse and skirt in the parking lot and come home to less severe punishment andyou’ll call in “sick” tomorrow. You have ten seconds to decide.””Oh, my God.”, Carol thought. She couldn’t go back to work tomorrow. Not afterwhat had happened. She couldn’t. Not in these nasty clothes. Severelypunished? What did that mean? The little whip? Worse? But…driving homenaked in broad daylight? Could she do that? What if someone saw her? Whatif…”Time’s up, slut. Make your choice.” Carol was fixated on the thought of having to face her students, and Mary, andeveryone at school again tomorrow. That, and “severe punishment” were thegreater fears. “Yes, Miss Karen. This slut chooses…option two.”Karen noted the apprehension in the slut’s voice. “Why are you wasting mytime?”, Karen yelled into the cellphone before disconnecting. Watching on themonitor, she saw that she had the desired effect. Carol put the cellphone down and quickly pushed the skirt down over her hips tothe floor, then pulled the blouse up over her head. Glad she had parked withthe driver’s side of the car away from the store, she scanned the lot to see ifanyone might notice her dumping the skirt and blouse on the asphalt. The lotwas still practically empty, so she opened the door a crack and pushed them bothout. Now naked except for the thigh highs and platform clogs, she started the car andpulled out of the lot. Every thought she had now was of concealing herself fromother drivers and pedestrians while making it home as quickly as possible. Sheknew it was going to be the longest ten minute drive of her life, but wasconfused and frustrated by the fact that her nipples were hardening and herpussy was beginning to throb. She had never thought herself an exhibitionist,and would never put herself into this kind of a predicament if she had any otherchoice. She had made it out of the plaza and onto the main highway that led in thedirection of home without stopping. She was sure she hadn’t been seen. Now, onthe highway, she slouched down so that her chest would at least be below the topof the doors. She hoped the privacy glass would conceal her better than itseemed. She felt completely exposed to the entire world. And, she had neverfelt so thoroughly alive. Karen, watching the monitor, decided to torment the slut just a bit more beforeshe made it “home”. She called again.”Yes, Miss Karen?” Carol answered, her voice quavering.”I feel like being naughty, slut. It’s almost lunchtime. Pick me up an orderof fries.””Miss Karen! This slut doesn’t have any money!”, Carol cried.”I seem to recall seeing a good amount of change in your center console. Aren’tyou glad I didn’t order a value meal?” Karen disconnected the call and pouredherself a cup of coffee. Carol was frantic. She realized she had to pee again. She turned the airconditioning up higher as she had begun to sweat. Her nipples were still coatedwith her own lipstick. Oh! What could she do? It would be brief. She couldslouch. She needed to choose a fast food restaurant that was fast. Waiting atthe window would simply kill her. She could cover herself with her arm,somehow. She could do it. She could.Karen watched the monitor, seeing the slut exit the highway and pull into aBurger King. She was actually going to do it! The slut would do anything toavoid Karen’s wrath…and the whip, of course. Things were going quite well.Carol pulled up to the “to go” order station and ordered a small fry. Shegathered up a few spare quarters in the console and intentionally waited a fewseconds before pulling around. She had to be sure they would be waiting on herto give her the fries rather than getting to the window too soon. She was sothankful there were no other customers to prolong her torment. Her pussy wasflowing freely now. She felt the seat getting slick. She moved over closer tothe door to minimize her exposure and pulled up to the window with the change inher left hand and her right arm ready to cover herself as soon as she could letgo of the steering wheel. Nobody was in the window. She waited a few secondsbefore a teenage boy with a pimply face appeared with the fries in his hand. Heslid the door open without looking. “Seventy nine cents, please.”, he mutteredunenthusiastically. She put the change in his outstretched hand. He handedover the fries before looking down at her. By then Carol had the fries in herhand and was already pulling out. The boy had seen something that nobody wouldbelieve, and something that he knew he would never, ever, see again. Chapter X. Home AgainCarol was nearly manic as she turned the last corner and headed down the streettoward her house. As usual, she was pressing the automatic door opener for hergarage before she even turned into the driveway so that she could cruise rightin. But, it didn’t open. She had to brake before hitting the garage door. What was going on? She pressed the button repeatedly, but it would not open! She was naked, except for the thigh highs, choker around her neck, and her oldplatform clogs. The smell of the french fries Miss Karen had made her buy weredriving her crazy with hunger. She hadn’t eaten a thing since the night before,prior to visiting with her “new neighbor”. She was flabbergasted. What wasgoing on? She thought about honking the horn, but didn’t want to attract anyattention. She decided to call her house using the cellphone, but there was noanswer. Oh, God! Karen was enjoying the anxiety she was witnessing through the “chokercam”. Shesmiled every time she thought of the term. She knew later variants wouldtransmit such good stuff as pulse rate and temperature. This one, the one shewas beta testing for the agency, had proven to be quite effective, at least inproviding quality video out of an exceptionally inconspicuous and well craftedplatform. She decided to toy with her toy a bit. Besides, she was hungry and wanted thosefries. Karen tracked down the video camera and prepped it to shoot. She beganfilming before she opened the slut’s main entry door so she could capture thespontaneity of the moment. Karen giggled a bit to herself when she first sawthe slut’s crimson face. It looked like her head might explode. Karen strolleddown the sidewalk toward the car, carefully focusing on the naked slut. “Mygoodness! Haven’t you had a big adventure!” she called out as he got close tothe driver side door. Carol wished she could melt into a puddle. To simply cease to be. She couldn’tbear it. Miss Karen was tapping on the window. Oh, God. Carol pressed thepower button, rolling the window all the way down. Carol cringed when MissKaren announced loudly, “What are you doing driving around in broad daylightwith no clothes on? Look at you!”Carol had no idea what was expected of her, so she remained silent. She wasfaintly aware that she was whimpering. She knew her nerves were shot after whatshe had been through. “Give me the fries, slut!”, Miss Karen ordered. Carolhanded them to her. “Yes, Miss Karen.”, she replied shakily.Karen shut off the camera and strolled casually back into the house to enjoy thefries. The slut looked to be in worse shape than Karen had thought, but sheknew she could stand a bit more torment. They can always stand just a bit more,Karen thought. Carol watched as Miss Karen walked back into the house, leaving her naked in thecar. She tried dialing the house again, now that she knew Miss Karen was there. No answer. What could she do? Carol settled down as low in the seat as shecould to ensure that she couldn’t be seen by any neighbors. She just wanted tobe inside. She didn’t care what happened after that. She just wanted out ofpublic view. She peeked out the back of the car to see across the street. Would anyone see her if she dashed for the front door? She could have her keyready. It would be quick. She didn’t care if Miss Karen was upset. She’d takealmost anything rather than being left naked in her car in the driveway. She would do it. She could. She could. Nobody was looking. Nobody wasout…no cars coming…in a flash she was out the door and running up the shortsidewalk to her entry door…sliding the key in…turn…trying to turnit…it…wouldn’t open the…Oh, God! She pounded frantically on the door. Her key didn’t work! Had someone changed the locks? Oh, God! She was naked inbroad daylight! Quickly, she spun and ran back down the sidewalk, across thedriveway, and up the side of the house to the gate leading into the walledbackyard. She pushed on it…and banged into it from her forward momentum. Shealmost stumbled to the ground…but, up, looking around…she didn’t know whatdo to!Karen was laughing uproariously while watching the slut’s actions through themonitor. She had only eaten a few fries before the dumb slut decided to takematters into her own hands. Every time they did that, they failed. Slut wascrouching behind some bushes now, over on the side yard. She didn’t want torisk going back out to the car. The way the picture on the monitor was risingand falling, the pitiful thing could hardly breath from the stress. Karenthought about going out and locking the slut’s car, but she had the keys andcould gain entry to it easily enough…it would only slow her down. Hmm. Karenmunched on a few more fries while waiting for the stupid bitch to try somethingnew. She didn’t need for things to get out of hand. Running to a neighborwould not be a good thing, Karen considered. She finished off the last of the fries and walked into the backyard through thesliding door. Off to the right, on the backside of the tall gate the slut hadtried to get through, Karen called out, “Hellloooo? Hellloooo? Are there anysluts out there?” She could hear sobbing. Maybe this one had made it to thebreaking point? Nah…Karen knew better. “Go back to the car, slut. I’ll helpyou get into the house then.”Miss Karen’s voice turned sincere after her first, mocking comments through thegate at Carol. Carol felt reassured by the sound of Miss Karen’t voice. Shedidn’t know why. She could hear the sliding glass door at the back of the houseopen and close again, and knew Miss Karen had gone inside. Carol took advantageof the chance to pee, there in the bushes beside the garage. Feeling muchrelieved, she decided she could make it back to the car. She tentatively roseout of the bushes and looked around, making sure no one was out on the street. She ran at a low crouch to try to keep her silhouette below the roofline of thecar. Dashing across the front of it and around the door, she jumped backinside, slamming the door behind her. She was drenched with sweat. Rivuletswere pouring over her body and onto the already wet seat. Why did she have tobe tormented like this? She simply didn’t understand. If only she could knowwhy…Karen strode out through the front door again, locking it behind her beforeputting one of the new keys in her shorts pocket. She walked directly up to thecar, opened the door, and flipped the recline lever of the bucket seat the slutsat on. The back instantly gave way, dropping backward until it rested on theback seat. The slut was startled, but Karen placed her right hand on the slut’schest to hold her in place. “Stay.”, was all she said. Seeing that her orderwas going to be followed, she stepped back and slammed the door closed. Reaching in, she turned the ignition key to activate the electronics, thenpressed the driver side power window button and lowered the passenger sidewindow. She then pulled the keys out of the ignition and threw them over hershoulder onto the lawn.Carol was petrified. She looked up to see Miss Karen’s penetrating eyes staringback at her. “Spread your legs, slut.”, she ordered.Carol did as she was told without hesitation. She surprised herself. Maybe shehad no dignity left after what had happened to her. Why didn’t it seem to besuch a big deal? Her nipples hardened yet again and she felt that familiarstirring deep in her loins. Karen decided that what would be really fun would be to finger fuck the slut inbroad daylight in her driveway. She leaned halfway through the window andpinched and twisted the slut’s nipples until she was rewarded by audiblereactions. She knew this one would be hot once her motor got fully revved up. Reaching down between the slut’s legs, she roughly pinched and flicked her hard,distended clit until the slut became even louder. Carol was completely lost in this frenzy of sexual torment Miss Karen wasputting her through…it seemed the louder she got, the more Miss Karen wouldreward her. She was so much more excited than she had ever been in her life,and it was with complete and total abandon that she reacted to every twist andpinch. She felt Miss Karen spreading her lips just before thrusting severalfingers deeply into her sopping pussy. Miss Karen was fucking her now, andCarol’s loud moans mixed sensuously with the slopping and slurping that a goodfinger fucking can produce. Carol had been surviving in a realm between desireand distain for all of the hours she had known her new neighbor. Now, there wasnothing but hot, unlimited, total wantoness in her. She bucked her hips tobetter accommodate her Mistress’s thrusts and squeeled loudly in rhythym witheach movement. Now there were four fingers in her, being pushed deeper anddeeper….she was…she was…ohh.. .ohhhhhhh “ahhhhhhhhhhhhssssssssssyesyesyesssssssohmygod”…racked with one shattering orgasm….ohhh….”nnnooohyesssssssssssssssss” …then another…and still Mistress kept fuckingher, still…thrusting…oh, oh…the thumb was added…being forcedinto…OH!…..until the third orgasm came and…”aaaaaaaa aahhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” Carol exploded in an uncontrolled, screaming outburstthat made the neighborhood dogs take note. At the pinnacle of her unmanagedabandonment Carol was astonished to see and feel Miss Karen constrict and forceher hand with just a bit more pressure until…it passed completely into her.Carol looked down over her freakishly distended nipples and heaving chest to seeMiss Karen’s wrist protruding out of her…out of her “cunt”. Her eyes rolledback in her head as she felt the completeness…a sexual totality…a perfectionshe had never known, come over her. Several aftershocks rolled through her,helping her down from heights she had never dreamed of finding. Then, when sheagain opened her eyes they were met by the knowing glare of the one who hadtaken her, who owned her…who knew what change had just taken place inher…the beautiful one, her tormentor…who took her without warning…herMistress. She focused on those beautifully formed, expressive lips that shelonged to know, now, more intimately than she knew any other, as they simplysaid, “Pledge.”Carol lifted her knees slightly, stretching, relishing the fullness of being socompletely possessed. It was a delicious moment for her…and she spokedrowsily, “This slut pledges the full application of her mind, body, and soul toyour satisfaction, Mistress. This slut…gives herself over for the use andpleasure of her Mistress. With…no expectation of reward other than whatMistress may choose, and, no expectation of ever enjoying her freedom againexcept through devoted service to Miss Karen”Karen smiled warmly. She was impressed. “And what do you know about thinking?”Carol hesitated for only a moment. “Doing without thinking will save this slutdistress, Miss Karen.””Whose property are you?”, Karen asked, slowly twisting her cunt encased fist.”I am the…property…of Miss Karen.”Karen always savored the finer moments. This was one of them. She had taken arespectable housewife, a school teacher, and transformed her into a willingslave in…s*******n and three quarters hours. A new record, even for her.She allowed the slut to enjoy the completeness of her surrender for a fewseconds longer before slowly withdrawing her hand out of the distended andswollen cunt. The slut gave it up with reluctance – the regret of losing thatmoment was apparent on her face. “Stay.”, Karen ordered while turning towardthe house. She walked up the sidewalk studying her glistening left hand. Shesmelled it and touched her tongue to it as though she wasn’t sure what flavorshe had been given, or whether or not she would like it. Karen was an unabashedlesbian and considered herself a connoisseur of pussy juice. It wouldn’t do tobe seen showing any interest in the secretions of a slave, though. She pulledthe key out with her right hand and entered the house, closing the door behindher. As she ventured through the kitchen to the garage, she licked her fingers cleanof the sweet, lightly aromatic nectar that her new toy had given up for her. Karen was totally aware that she had soaked through her panties, but sufferednone of the anxiety over it that those for whom orgasms were less readilyavailable might endure. She could use the slut for her own enjoyment anytime,and would. Just not now. Not yet. She took the time to lick the remainder ofher hand clean before rummaging through the garbage bag of clothes into whichhad been dumped the slut’s swimsuits. Frustrated, she finally dumped the bagout on the floor and kicked the items around until she found the nice littlewhite bikini she remembered seeing the previous evening. Next she found thescissors on the garage floor and returned to the coolness of the kitchen to sitdown. Carefully, Karen cut out the lining of both the bra top and bikinibottoms. She left the newly modified bikini on the kitchen table, then proceeded to herown home to change panties. She was careful zonguldak escort to take the new housekeys and tolock the door behind her when she went out. No need to tempt the slut intoplaying some sort of silly game. When she returned across the front yards, she noticed the slut peeking out ofthe car at her. She smiled and waved, calling out, “Hello there!”, beforetossing her wet panties onto the slut’s sweat-beaded belly. Carol was still enjoying the afterglow of the most intense experience of herlife. She loved Miss Karen…the one who had taken her there. Despite all ofthe cruel torment and humiliation she had been through, she felt deeply indebtedto the beautiful neighbor that fate had brought into her life. Carol wonderedif she would ever come completely off the high she had just been taken to. While fully sated of her immediate and compelling need for sexual release, shenoted a new, persistent hunger for more. Her pussy was still calling out to herfor attention. Maybe laying spread out and well fucked in broad daylight insideher car was doing that to her…but she idly thought not…that maybe it wouldalways be there now. How delicious that would be…to be constantly…ready. She balled the panties up in her left hand and held them to her nose. Inhalingdeeply, like a smoker’s first drag after a stressful meeting. She had made herMistress wet! Carol stretched lanquidly, relishing the thought that she mightsoon get to…service Miss Karen. It made her nervous. Carol had never madelove to a woman. Her first taste of any woman had been at the hand of MissKaren, and now, breathing deeply of her essence through her pretty cottonpanties, Carol began to long for the opportunity to provide Miss Karen the kindof intimate pleasures she knew she was capable of.Karen retrieved the bikini from the kitchen table and entered the garage. Sherummaged through the slut’s remaining shoes and found an old pair ofcrosstrainers. On top of the hot water heater was a half full bottle of suntanoil. Next, she flipped the wall switch, restoring power to the automatic garagedoor opener, and activated the door. Carrying the bikini, shoes, and oiloutside, she dropped them onto the driveway immediately beside the slut’s driverside door.Returning to the garage, she carried out a small can of gasoline, then pulledthe lawnmower out to the sidewalk. Stepping over to the car, she saw the slutclutching her used panties to her nose as though she were afraid they’d be takenaway. It was a tantalizing sight, but one Karen chose not to enjoy too much. She pulled the door completely open. “Sit up.”, she ordered. Carol pulled herself to an upright position while Miss Karen raised theseatback. Sweat poured down over Carol’s body onto the seat.”Give me the stockings and shoes.” Karen held her hand out, as though thecommand would be obeyed instantaneously. She was happy to see that it nearlywas. It’s amazing what a little incentive can do, she thought. Pointing to theitems she had dropped on the driveway, she said, “Put the bikini on and cut thefront lawns, both of them. Be sure you oil yourself up, I want you well tannedthis summer.” Without waiting for a response, she turned and strode back intothe garage, dropping the door behind her. Carol’s reverie hadn’t left her entirely. She still felt the lusting for MissKaren that she had been relishing the past few minutes, but there remained anelement of fear that was real. Looking down at the items in the driveway, shesaw the shoes, oil, and her old white bikini. Since she could be seen by anyonedriving down the street, she quickly gathered up the bikini and began to pullthe bottoms on. She noticed immediately that the lining had been cut out ofthem, and knew that with a little moisture they would become practicallytransparent. She nevertheless pulled them on and got them adjusted beforenoticing the same had been done to the top. A little was better than nothing atall, Carol thought…she had just spent a considerable amount of time naked inpublic, though nominally concealed in her car. She knew there was littleactivity on her street at any time of the day, but particularly during workinghours. After getting the top situated she put the shoes on and got out of thecar. As ordered, she oiled herself down and managed to get the lawmower startedwith very little trouble. Karen sat down in the coolness of the slut’s home office to go through hercomputer files in more detail while watching her progress through the”chokercam”. The phone began ringing. She waited to see if the caller wouldleave a message. Megan White was pissed off. She spent much of her time pissed off becausenothing ever seemed to go her way. What she had hoped to be a fun summer breakhad turned boring the second she arrived at her sister’s house. So, she made upa story about visiting a friend in Orlando just so she could be on her own for afew days to have the kind of good time she couldn’t at her big sister’s house. By the time she had gotten to Orlando and found a motel room she could afford,she was too tired and too smart to go wandering around the strange city insearch of…what-ever. She managed to fall asleep after listening to theheadboard in the room next door bang for over an hour, only to wake up to a carthat wouldn’t start. She had no clue what to do except call her sister, who sheknew was teaching and wouldn’t be at home. “Hey, s*s. It’s me. My car broke down and won’t start. I’m sorry! I justdon’t know what to do except leave you a message. I’m at the Blue Harbor Motelin Kissemee, room 210, the number here is….”Karen listened to the young voice with growing anger. She always used traineesto prep her dossiers and provide detached support when she took breaks. It wasa way of continuing to work without working. Having a support team helped tomake everything go easier, and using ad hoc trainee support teams was a nice wayto justify access to beta equipment. The agency wasn’t bothered by the factthat she field tested equipment when she was on vacation, nor that she gavetrainees real time experience even if it was formally off the books. Someone had fucked up, large. She knew nothing about a sister, let alone asister that happened to be in the area. Karen quickly grasped her encryptedcellphone from her gym bag and dialed the secure message center. It wouldautomatically trigger the pagers of the participating trainees, prompting themto dial the message center to retrieve Karen’s recording. “Previouslyundocumented younger female sibling has been verified. Training operatorrequests immediate review and update.” She snapped the cover down forcefully toterminate the call. Karen had yet to cross the path of a problem that she couldn’t somehow turn intoan opportunity. Some took more time and effort than others, but there wasalways a way to salvage a situation. In this case, a little sister in the areawas certainly a complicating factor, but not one that would necessarilycompromise her “training” mission. She had always planned to manage her new toysuch that she could either walk away when the time came or have the slutdisappear without anyone being surprised or looking too hard for her. Thehusband and boyfriend could be managed, friends and associates kept at adistance, and the mother lived in Ilinois. A sister in the area, though…couldbe a problem.After feeling self conscious for the first few minutes of mowing the lawns,Carol became more relaxed and accepting of the situation as time passed. Thebikini had become practically transparent as she sweated and the white fabricbegan to cling to her skin. She felt totally out of place, cutting the frontlawn in a bikini with crosstrainers and a choker on. But, it was making herhorny. That was undeniable. The way her hairless skin glistened in thesunlight under the oil, the way the plug moved inside her with every step shetook, the vibration of the mower in her hands, the slight bounce of her breastsas she pushed, all were contributing factors that were causing her nipples tostay hard and her pussy to stay wet. All the while she thought of her Mistress,and dreamed of kneeling before her…Karen watched the slut’s progress distractedly while she waited for her supportteam to scramble into action. They envisioned her laying beside a pool,drinking lemonade, and dreaming up scenarios for them to react to. Nobody inthe agency had any idea she did what she did in her down time. She knew themessage she left was a career threatener for whoever had been responsible fortracking the family’s lineage and whereabouts. It should be. In a liveoperation, this would be considered a major intelligence failure that couldjeopardize lives as well as national security. She took a deep breath andsighed. That’s what training scenarios are for, she reminded herself. Carol’s daydream was interruped by the appearance of a pickup truck. She hadn’tnoticed it turn down the street, otherwise she would have found a way to turnthe mower in the opposite direction. It was too late. Whoever was driving ithad probably already seen her nipples pushing through the bikini top, as well asnoticed that her pussy was shaved. The bikini had become practically seethrough, and there was no way of concealing herself now. She kept going, hopingthey hadn’t noticed. Using her peripheral vision, she noted with some dread that the truck hadstopped in the street off to her left and the driver side window was rollingdown. She heard honking, and turned to look. A younger hispanic man wasdriving it. He was smiling, and waving for her to come over. Uncertain as towhat to do, she finished the row she was cutting and turned to come back theother way before shutting the mower off. She smiled back at him.”I need some directions!”, he shouted happily.”Oh, okay.”, Carol replied as she tentatively stepped closer to him whilestaying in Miss Karen’s yard. “What address are you looking for?”, she asked.”What’s your address?”, he answered, laughing. Carol had always been naive. The joke went straight over her head. “I’m 102Thrushmeadow.””Well. I wish there were more 102 Thrusmeadow’s in this world, cause I like theone I’m lookin’ at now!”Carol realized he was talkiing about her. The compliment made her feel…sexy. That was strange. Unwanted attention had always made her uncomfortable. Nowshe was standing in her front yard in a see through bikini, feeling horny andhaving a nice conversation with a complete stranger. She smiled, not sure whatto say.”Wanna come cut my lawn next?”, he asked jokingly.Carol stepped closer, to the edge of the lawn. She felt her desiregrowing…the boy was cute! He had kind eyes and a really nice smile and hiseyes looked so sincere…she had always been attracted to clean cut hispanic menlike this one. Preoccupied with the problem, Karen had taken her eyes off the monitor for a fewminutes while she poured another cup of coffee. When she returned to the slut’shome office and looked at the monitor, she became alarmed. The slut had stoppedcutting the grass and was talking to someone in a pickup truck. The “chokercam”lense was designed to be more of a fisheye view and did not perform well beyondten feet or so. Karen decided to go to the guest bedroom and look out thewindow. Carol stepped down onto the asphalt. She was standing in the street now. Histeeth were the whitest she had ever seen. “You are hot, baby.”, he said as his eyes openly roamed over her body.Carol felt like a teenager. She slowly turned her body from side to side tomake sure he got a nice view. She felt like she was on autopilot. She knewwhere this would end up…and was happy to help it move along. “You aren’t tooshabby yourself.”, she answered in a sexy voice. This, Karen didn’t need. Not while the team was scrambling to get her areactive call. The slut looked like she was ready to climb in the mexican’struck and make off with him. Her sexual appetite was obviously much greaterthan Karen had anticipated. When Carol heard the front door slam she turned to see Miss Karen walkingquickly toward her across the lawn. The hateful glare in her eyes told Carolshe was in big, big trouble. Carol glanced quickly back at the boy with anapologetic expression on her face. She immediately regretted it, fearful MissKaren had seen it and that it only made matters worse. Karen covered the ground she needed to cover quickly. The mexican male didn’tknow what to make of the situation, and that was just fine with Karen. Shedidn’t plan to provide him with any explanations. She was enraged that herproperty would be out slutting around in the street when she had directinstructions to cut the grass. Carol was frozen in place as Miss Karen came up quickly upon her. Oh, God. Karen grasped the bitch by her right wrist and turned back toward the house,pulling the slut behind her.”Ooohhmama. You’re both soooo hot!”, the boy called out. “Can I watch?”Karen flipped him the bird over her shoulder while continuing to lead the stupidslut to the house. Carol was petrified, but being led by her wrist across the yard as though shewere a c***d caused her nipples to harden even more and her pussy to begin totingle. She was practically dragged through the door and into the living room,where she was roughly spun around to face her Mistress. “Strip!”, Karen screamed. As the slut hurried to comply, Karen took a moment tocontrol herself. She was inclined to inflict significant pain, but knew thatonce she started she might have a problem. Better to step back, be rational. The slut was already in her proper position, breathing heavily and drippingsweat on the plush green carpet. “Go outside and take a cold shower, you stupidfucking slut! I can’t stand the sight of you!”, Karen yelled before turningback toward the home office. Relieved and grateful not to have been slapped or whipped, Carol rushed to theshower stall by the poolhouse in the back yard and took a quick shower. Removing all of the sweat and tanning oil under the cold stream of water wasinvigorating, but Carol knew she was still in trouble. She had never seenanother woman become so enraged. She was amazed, after seeingn the look in MissKaren’t eyes, that she had been able to control herself so well. Carol knew shehad done wrong, but she was so….horny…all the time now. When she finished the shower she wasn’t sure what to do next. She thought sheshould return to the last spot she had been in position, so tried to get intothe house through the sliding door. It was locked, however. So, hopeful tomake amends somehow, she faced the glass door, spread her feet, clasped herhands behind her neck, adjusted her elbows, and waited.Karen kept a close eye on the monitor to ensure the bitch didn’t do anythingelse stupid. She had locked the sliding door to keep the slut out until thetrainees could give her an update on the little sister. She took a few minutesto put the lawn mower and gas can away, then found the slut’s car keys in thegrass. She decided to leave the car in the driveway. When she returned to theoffice, she took some time to work through a few contingencies in her mindregarding the sister. They weren’t all bad. As she sipped another cup ofcoffee, she reflected on whether or not so much of it that day had contributedto her reaction to the slut’s…forgetfulness. She had calmed down enough tobegin to see some humor in the slut’s horniness. It was obvious what wouldhappen if she was left to her own devices. Finally, the small green light on Karen’s encrypted cellphone began to blink. She checked her watch. Twenty minutes…not a bad reaction time. But, what wasthe information worth? She plugged the adapter from the monitor to thecellphone and downloaded the text message sent by her team of trainees. “Apologies. Megan Renee White, younger sister is adoptive. Joined family whensubject was ten and sister was six months. Graduated high school last week. Illinois I.D. Photo attached. End.”Well. At least Karen had a name, age, and knowledge that she was adopted. Shecould fill in the blanks by other means. What to do? There was no immediateneed to decide because Megan knew her big sister was teaching and had noexpectation of a return call until late afternoon at the earliest. It was…onefifteen. Plenty of time. Megan wasn’t bad looking, but there was really notelling from an I.D. photo.Karen straightened up the office area, putting all of her equipment back intothe gym bag. She strolled casually toward the back of the house and stood fora while just inside the sliding glass door, looking out at the slut. She hadgotten some sun while cutting the lawns and was just then beginning to turn pinkfrom it. Karen would have her tanned deeply by summer’s end. She would lookespecially hot once her hair was dyed blonde. There was much to do, and muchfun to be had with this one…but…there was the matter of the sister to dealwith. Carol saw with some trepidation that Miss Karen was looking her over from insidethe house. She remained completely motionless, trying to ensure that she didnot further enrage her beautiful Mistress. She thought about what it feltlike, being led by the wrist…it was so…natural. But for the circumstances,she would have enjoyed it very much. For now all she could do was keep herposition and wait. She was getting increasingly hungry as the day wore on, andcutting the grass had served to build up quite an appetite. She hadn’t had anybreakfast or lunch, other than the quart of water she had been forced to drinkthat morning. Karen closed the d****s on the slut, both to give her something more to thinkabout and to conceal the fact that Karen had gone to her home to exchange someitems and to secure some of the test equipment in her safe. When Karen returned she found herself in a much better mood. As often happened,her fabulous brain worked out a solution while she let the problem ruminatewithout applying conscious thought to it. Then, when the solution popped out,she could apply her unequaled analytical skills toward deconstructing thesolution to test it, ,refine it and make it more workable. The bottom line inthis case was that she needed to take a trip. Before leaving, she needed tosecure the slut for an undetermined period of time. She gathered what sheneeded from her substantial supply at home and returned with a general plan.Carol was surprised when the curtains suddenly parted. She had been staring atthem for so long that her mind had started to wander. Still mindful of thedegree to which she had upset Miss Karen, Carol had begun to develop the skillof allowing time to pass. Being trussed up by the neck the previous evening hadgiven her some practice. Though tired and otherwise distressed, she had madethe same accomodation in the cage and while she waited in her car outside thethrift shop. She recalled the life in which she dreamed of having more idletime. Her dream had come true, although not in the way she had envisioned. Idle time punctuated by humiliation, fear, work, confusion, and almost constanthorniness was not yet a 24 hours lifestyle for her, but that was only becauseshe had not yet made it through her first 24 hours.She had been thinking about kind of change had occurred in her that she couldand would mow the lawn in a see-through bikini and be fully prepared to fuck thefirst man that took notice. On the one hand she was alarmed. On the other shefelt the familiar, almost constant heat that kept her wet and ready. Somethingdeep within her, beyond the reach of her intellect, was winning the battle forher body. She wasn’t trying too hard to keep herself under control, and wantedto go where fate seemed to be taking her. Karen was preoccupied with getting to Kissemmee. She slid the door open acrack. “Go to your spot and pee, then return here.”, she said flatly beforeclosing the door. She watched as the slut made her way quickly to her spot onthe grass. Karen knew she had found a way to pee since her “accident” at schoolthat morning, probably in the bushes on the side of the house. She onlydribbled a bit now, and Karen knew the quart that had been put into her thatmorning had obviously already been drained. There would be an accounting forevery transgression, eventually. Karen slid the door open when the slutreturned to allow her entry into the house. Karen told the slut to kneel on topof the coffee table in the living room. Carol had no idea what to expect. Miss Karen’s mood had changed for the better,but she remained serious and somewhat detached. Carol kneeled up on the coffeetable, feeling even more as though she were on display than she had been in theback yard. She clasped her hands behind her neck and spread her knees, keepingher eyes downcast. She noticed the furniture had been rearranged and that itdidn’t look bad. Karen placed her large sports bag beside the coffee table and withdrew herfavorite leather discipline hood from it. This particular hood was nice becauseof the flexibility it provided. It could be fitted with a bit, O-ring, penisgag, ball gag, a simple vented mouth cover, or left open over the lips. Theeyes could be left open or snapped shut, as could the ears. It was fullyadjustable with leather laces up the back and contained numerous D-rings invarious locations to make it convenient to secure the slave’s head contained init. She had already fitted it with a large penis gag. First, though, shepulled out a pair of earplugs that would effectively render the slut deaf,especially once the hood was fully in place. She held the earplugs up for theslut to see.”I lost count of the number of times you failed me today. Since you areapparently unable to hear what I tell you, I’ve decided to make you deaf, dumb,and blind for a while. After I insert these earplugs I’m going to put this nicehood on you. Then, I’m going to do what I will with you, as though you were astupid a****l with no sense, which is what you demonstrated that you are,through your actions today. Should I meet with any resistance, things will beall the worse for you. Do you unerstand?”Carol understood that tone of voice. She nodded slightly, her lipsinvoluntarily curling down on the corners. “Yes, Miss Karen.”, she replied. Karen held the slut’s head steady with one hand while she pushed the earplugs inwith the other. Then, she took the hood and turned it inside out so that thelarge penis gag protruded outward from it. Reaching down between the slut’slegs, she roughly parted her labia with the penis gag and firmly guided it upand back several times until it was thoroughly coated with cunt juice. Carol knew what was expected of her when she saw the shortened black dildo beingheld to her lips. She opened wide as it was pushed deeply into her mouth andthe hood quickly pushed up and over her face until it surrounded her entirehead. Miss Karen gathered and pulled her hair up through a hole in the top,then tightly laced up the back, down to the nape of her neck. She could hearand see nothing. The gag was so large that it seemed to completely fill hermouth, and was just short enough not to trigger her gag reflex. She relishedthe taste of herself as her juices intermingled with her saliva and seemed tosettle in throughout her mouth. Miss Karen was adjusting and tightening variousbuckles and straps that served to make every part of the hood conform to theshape of her head.Karen stood back to survey her work. The hood looked like it had been custommade for the slut’s well formed head. She loved it. Leaving the dumb b**st onthe table, she strolled to the garage and gathered the converted dog collars shehad made the slut purchase the evening before. She put one on each ankle andwrist.Next, she guided the slut down onto her back and pushed her wrists up over herhead. She padlocked the wrist cuffs together and knotted a length of nylon ropeto the padlock, tossing the loose end under the table. She grasped each ankleand pushed it under the table on either side, then tied a length of rope betweenthem. Next, she pulled the rope attached to her wrists until the slut’s upperarms rested on the table top and her lower arms were pulled at an angle underthe table. She tied it to the rope connecting her ankles. If the slut tiredto straighten her arms, she would pull her ankles closer together, and if shetried to straighten her knees, she would pull her arms more tightly under thetable. As her body was being bound to the table, Carol became increasingly alarmed. She was splayed out on the table in such a manner that her breasts, belly,pussy, and inner thighs were fully exposed. Her breathing became more difficultbecause of the mask, and she felt her head beginning to perspire inside it’sleather cucoon. So as not to have any interruptions to the task that soon would be at hand,Karen retrieved the slut’s huge “black man’s” dildo as well as the next largerof the three sizes of anal plugs that had been bought the night before at theadult video store. She tossed them onto a side chair next to the coffee table. She stripped a few nice lengths of duct tape off a roll she had in her bag andtemporarily stuck them on the edge of the table. Not one for wasting time, Karen quickly stripped off all of her clothes, neatlyfolding them and placing them on the couch. She was already wet, but opted toslide a finger along the length of her long neglected pussy just to warm herselfup a bit more. She had brought a longer dogwhip with her, one that produced adeep whistle as it split the air and a very satisfying crack upon impact. Itwas not heavy enough to do damage beyond surface welts, but it was moresubtantial than the one she had used on the slut that morning, which wasbasically just a toy.She stood on the table, straddling the slut’s torso and facing toward her feet. Raising the dogwhip up to the ceiling, she took careful aim at the right innerthigh, about six inches above the knee. Taking a deep breath, feeling hernipples rise and her pussy tingle, she brought the whip down with a sureness andfury that knew no compromise. Carol’s entire body went rigid as her thigh suddenly erupted in flame. The painwas so quick and so deep that she momentarily wondered if she had been burned. She screamed at the top of her lungs into the gag and hood that held her mute,blind, and deaf. This was a cruelty she had never known. Her mind reeled,functioning at the level of a cornered a****l. Karen was thrilled to see the result. The welt came up nicely while the slut’sbody quivered from the shock. Karen stood poised, watching the nipples rise andthe clit escape from it’s soft, concealing hood. She waited patiently until thebreathing returned. Some of the muscles relaxed…then she struck again,ruthlessly. Then, again, and again… The slut had been perfectly striped, three times on either inner thigh. Karenadmired her work from above the writhing victim. “Well placed.”, shecomplimented herself. The gutteral, muted screams that managed to make theirway out of the hood were a nice compliment as well. They continued for a whileeven after the last strike, as long as there was breath to produce them. Eventually the slut had tired of breathing so hard, and had to either calm downor pass out. The human body was a particularly interesting and usefulinstrument. It typically did what needed to be done to keep the systemoperating despite the emotional distress of the frail personality that sometimescontrolled it. Karen was flowing freely, and happily gathered her own moisture on her fingersto share with the slut. She rubbed generous amounts of it over the slut’snostrils and the area surrounding them on the hood to ensure her sweet aromawould be a distinct aspect of that particularly memorable event. Next, she roughly removed the smaller plug from the slut’s ass, replacing itwith the medium sized plug, then unceremoniously forced the dildo in to thehilt. They would be held in place with the duct tape, which Karen placed fromthe slut’s lower back to her belly and reinforced with several more lengths toensure nothing could be expelled. It would be a perfectly natural way for aslut to pass the time, fully stuffed in all her holes, freshly striped, andstringently bound. Karen hadn’t intended to give herself relief. That would come later. Sheenjoyed and appreciated the value of discipline and the satisfying results itwould bring when her desire was allowed to build to the point that she wasunable to stop herself. She looked forward to the frenzy, and the unpredictablecircumstances in which it might arrive. It was the one unregulated aspect ofher life that she allowed herself. She quickly showered and redressed, then prepared for the drive to Kissemmee. It was time to investigate what kind of complication Megan would be.Chapter XI. MeganKaren made her way at a leisurely pace down Interstate 95 to I-4 and the FloridaTurnpike. She didn’t particularly enjoy driving, but her Jaguar tended to makeit a pleasurable experience. After about three hours, she found the appropriateexit and made her way to the Cool Harbor Motel. It was a dump with a rusty signand cracked plate glass in the lobby windows. Armed with the image of Megan’s driver’s license photograph in her mind, sheparked the car in the motel lot and strolled to the pool area. She preferred tohave a look at Megan before approaching her. It was always best to have thefirst opportunity to size someone up. With a broken down car, there wouln’t betoo many places she could hang out. Not at the Cool Harbor, anyway. It wouldbe the room or the pool. She wouldn’t be expecting anyone other than hersister, but it wouldn’t be in the slut’s character to drive to Kissemmee withoutcalling first. There were only stray cats poolside. Karen looked at her watch. School wouldhave been out about a half hour ago, so she might still be in the room waitingfor a call from her big sister. Karen stretched a bit and took a few seconds toalign her thoughts before searching out Megan’s room.Megan heard light knocking on the door, just as she was finishing her thirdjoint of the day. It couldn’t be her sister. She wouldn’t have come withoutcalling to get highly detailed directions. Megan had been dreading the callbecause she knew she couldn’t give Carol minute directions. She hadn’t beenable to find a motel room in Orlando and had kept moving until she happened uponthe Cool Harbor. She had no idea how she had gotten there. She had left thebathroom exhaust fan on, but tried fanning some of the smoke toward it with adamp pillow after throwing the roach in the toilet and flushing it.Looking through the door viewer, she saw a pretty older woman with long blondehair and bright blue eyes. What was up with that? Brushing her hair back overher shoulders and straightening her tank top, she inhaled deeply and pulled thedoor open a crack. “Megan?”, the lady asked pleasantly.”Uh. Yeah?”, Megan replied, sounding more wasted than she intended to.”Hi! I’m glad I found you! I’m Karen, Carol’s new neighbor?””Oh…uh. Yeah. Okay.” Megan pulled the door open wider. “C’mon in.” Shegestured halfheartedly toward the interior of the room. Karen managed to keep her facial expression fixed as she stepped into the roomand was hit by a wall of marijuana smoke. Little sister was no goody-two shoes,was she?”Are you okay? Carol said something about your car being broken down?”The lady…what was her name? She looked good. She was nice. “Uh. Yeah. I’mokay. It just…won’t start. It’s dead.”, Megan answered sullenly.Dead. Like your brain cells, Karen thought. The room was nasty, but Meganappeared natural in it. She was not out of place. It was a room made foreighteen year old girls with too many rings in their ears to count, a tonguestud, nice floral tatoos on each arm, and a penchant for smoking too much pot. She was attractive, though. In a pseudo butch lesbian kind of way. Her hairwas short, dyed as black as boot polish (which Karen much preferred to blue orpurple) and highlighted with a bit of glitter that hadn’t washed out from a longnight of fruitless cruising for a sugar mama. Karen could see that in a familysetting Megan would stand out as the one who was adopted. She bore noresemblance to Carol or her mother, whose picture Karen had seen in the dossier. She was certainly not talkative. At least not yet.”Well, I’m sure we can figure something out. Carol had an…engagement andcouldn’t make it. So…I decided to come down and see what I could do foryou.”, Karen smiled sincerely. She knew it looked that way, at least. “You’relucky she called home to check her messages today.”, Karen added.”Uh. My car won’t start, so…ah…”, Megan mumbled. She was feeling a bitintimidated. She knew the lady had smelled the pot. She didn’t really care,but it was like…out there.”How about this,”, Karen offered. “let me call a tow truck and get it to agarage. Then, we’ll go to dinner somewhere and figure out the rest.” Shesmiled pleasantly, ensuring there was no possible reason for Megan to object.”Oh. I, ah…the problem is, ah…I don’t have any money. Not much, anyway.Not enough…so…”, Megan’s voice trailed off as though she had lost her trainof thought.”No problem!”, Karen exclaimed, trying to inject some enthusiasm into thedepressing room. “I have Carol’s credit card!”. Megan liked the way the lady’s lips moved. She thought for a few seconds. Thatwas odd. If this was the neighbor Carol had gone to meet the night before, whywould she have trusted her with her credit card? “Uh. Are you the neighborCarol was, Carol visited last night?”, she asked foggily.Karen knew then how badly her support team had failed. Not only was there asurprise little sister that someone had forgotten to tell him about, but she hadbeen in the subject’s house the day of Karen’s first planned contact. Karen understood the underlying reason for the question. This ones mind workedslowly. “Yes! We had a great time last night! She feels really bad that shecouldn’t be here for you. So, I’ve got her card to pay for whatever needsdone.””That’s a switch.”, Megan whispered as she turned toward the door. “What do you mean?”, Karen asked.”Um, I expected her to tell me to fend for myself. Then I’d have to call my momand get a lecture, and she would call Carol, and Carol would…whatever. Itdoesn’t matter.” She shrugged.Karen smiled warmly, tilting her head in kind understanding. The rift shethought she could use had just leapt into her arms. She followed Megan out thedoor and onto the second floor walkway. There was a nice breeze. “I know she’sa real slut, but she didn’t come across as such a bitch.”, Karen mentionedcasually. Megan was surprised, both by the statement and by the fact that the lady hadsaid it. Maybe she was cool. Maybe she wasn’t some kind of boring…sister’sfriend. Carol? A slut? She pointed across the lot to a small red Cavalier. “That’s it, right there.” Karen pulled out her cellphone, then went back into the room to check the yellowpages for a towing service. She watched Megan through the dingy room windowwhile she made the call. The comment was sinking in. Karen would be ready whenthe questions came. She could tell she had managed to put something in Megan’smind that could sit right on top of her car trouble for a while. The lady was confused. Carol was a boring prude bitch. It was almost funny tohear somebody call Carol a slut. If she was a slut, I’m a…movie star, Meganthought. The tow truck took more than thirty minutes to arrive. By then Megan wasstarving. They had managed to pass the time with idle chatter about theweather, Megan’s trip, and other seemingly inane subjects that helped Karen togain a better understanding of how Megan’s mind worked. She wasn’t impressed,but had noted that Megan was brightening a bit as they got to know each otherbetter. Of course, everything Karen told her was a complete fabrication. But,it was a well remembered set of lies that would have been referred to as “cover”if she were in operations and if she were on an operation. The driver made an imprint of the slut’s card before taking Megan’s car away. He had told them both that he was sure whatever was wrong with it couldn’t befixed for a couple of days due to a backlog of tourists with similarly disabledvehicles at the garage. Megan seemed to take the news in stride, although shedidn’t have the money to stay around for that long without some help. She washappy to go to dinner with the lady, especially since it was free. She wasreally surprised when she discovered she was driving a new Jag. Megan had neverbeen in anything like it, and it felt great. The lady was being very nice toher, although she did make Megan wipe off her shoes and checked her over fordirt before allowing her into the car. Karen took the girl to the best restaurant she could find on short notice. Notthat the tart deserved to live the high life, but Karen did. They made an oddcouple, but the more Karen was around Megan, the more she found to appreciate. With some cleaning up, a better wardrobe, and a haircut, Megan could be reallycute. In the restaurant Karen ordered for Megan, without asking what she wantedto eat. She told her she was cute. The girl blushed. She wasn’t accustomedto compliments. She had probably been put down all her life. When Karen pattedher on her thigh, she blushed again. It was weird to be eating in such a nice restaurant in a tank top and pair ofjean shorts. What’s her name was dressed casually, too, but she seemed to fitin so much better. It was the story of Megan’s life – never fitting in. Shedidn’t know what to do or how to act. Having her food ordered for her made herfeel like a c***d. She didn’t appreciate it much, but what could she say? Freefood was free food. The lady was pretty. The more Megan looked at her, themore she was attracted to her. She was really smart, too. That comment aboutCarol being a slut was still gnawing at Megan, though. She finally feltcomfortable enough to ask.”Um, what was that you were saying about…ah…Carol being, like, a slut?””You shouldn’t speak with your mouth full, Megan.”, Karen replied impatiently. She could see the girl bristle. Those who hate authority are great fun tobreak, Karen thought. “Before we talk about Carol, tell me when you firstrealized you were lesbian?” Karen gazed into Megan’s eyes, making sure sheunderstood the seriousness of the question. Megan hadn’t recovered from being told not to talk while she was eating. Besides, she was confused. This was a strange turn. “Um…none of yourbusiness.”, she answered quietly. She was proud to have stood up to the lady. “Okay.”, Karen said. “Fair enough. I could tell you were the second I sawyou.” She reached over and took Megan’s hand. “You certainly are an attractiveyoung lady.”Megan allowed the lady to hold her hand for a few seconds. At least until shestarted rubbing it. She hadn’t thought of herself with…was it Karen? Thiskind of come-on wasn’t something she was used to. She wasn’t sure how to react. She slowly pulled her hand away. Hadn’t she been hoping for a moment like thissince she was…thirteen? She was pretty…but…well, old!Karen had worked out her options well in advance. She assumed the girl was justtaking a short trip from Carol’s home and that had been confirmed. So, theprospect of having her return to potentially discover what Karen had been doingto her adoptive sister created the need for management. Karen then knew she hadtwo options. She could either take the girl as well, or she could somehowmanipulate the girl’s assistance in a way that would ensure her security. Whenpeople disappear, it is not a good thing for one to have been closely associatedwith them anytime prior to the disappearance. Karen had already concluded thesecond option was much too risky. The first option involved more risk than shewas normally willing to assume, mainly because the potential disappearance ofsisters would create a sensation that would attract so much attention that shewould most likely be compromised. So, she had decided to take the little sister as well. In the short term it wasmanageable, and the slut could be used to minimize concern on the part of themother or other relatives. Karen would have time to enjoy herself whileplanning how to cover her tracks without having to constantly worry aboutwhether Megan would be a reliable ally. Having formed the conclusion, Karenfound herself highly excited. She hadn’t taken two simultaneously before, letalone two sisters. The possibilities were diabolical. And this one, well, shehated authority. That was always a pleasant first ingredient.Karen could pick up the car in a few days or a week. Nobody in Kissemee wouldremember Megan. It would most likely be a few months before Karen’s break wasover and she would have to make any final determinations anyway. Mmmm. Twosluts. Two. What fun!Karen leaned toward the girl as though she were going to tell her a secret. Sherested her hand on Megan’s knee. “I think you should come home with me. Youcan hang out by the pool for a few days. I’ll tell Carol that you’re fine andthat you decided to stay somewhere down here until your car is fixed. If youwant to make some money, you could do some work around the house and I’ll payyou. How does that sound?”It wasn’t like Megan had a thousand choices. One of her problems in life wasthat she never seeme to have more than one choice. This was yet anotherexample. It didn’t sound that bad, but she hated the thought of being dependenton this…Karen…for a few days. “Okay.”, she shrugged. Karen wasted no further time in the restaurant. As soon as they finished theirentrees she paid with the slut’s credit card, carefully and accurately forgingher signature on the receipt. They returned to the motel and gathered upMegan’s things, packing them in the trunk of the Jag before heading backupstate.Karen used the time to learn more about the slut and her adopted sister. Theirrelationship had never been good. Karen concluded they were deeply jealous ofeach other. She discovered that the slut’s marriage wasn’t at all healthy, andthat the slut had been considering a trial separation when her husband returnedfrom a military deployment sometime in September.Megan decided not to pursue the comment about Carol’s being a slut. She reallydidn’t care to talk that much, and the lady seemed to be interrogating herduring the entire drive, although it was a well paced and seemingly innocentinterrogation. Her buzz wore off much too quickly, and she wished she couldfire up another fattie. As usual, she quickly became bored. They stopped onceto refuel, and Megan didn’t mind pumping the gas and going inside to pay whileKaren sat in the car. When they were again on the interstate, with about forty minutes drive left,Karen decided to test the little lesbian to see what she was made of. “Megan,maybe this isn’t such a good idea. Maybe I should just let you hitch a rideback to Kissemmee and fend for yourself.”Megan woke up quickly from whatever the daydream of the moment was. “Uh. Like,why?”, she asked.”Why? Well, because I seem to have gotten myself into a situation where I thinkI’m doing some really nice things for a complete stranger who doesn’t appear toappreciate it.” Karen glanced at the girl, guaging her reaction.”Wh…what do you mean?””Why would I do this for you, if you’re just going to sulk and act like you’reput out? I could have found easier ways to be miserable. Are you going to makeme miserable?”Megan knew she was right, but wasn’t going to admit it. “No. I haven’t doneanything to you.”, she replied.”Oh? Six hours driving? Dinner? And you are…who? My neighbor’s sister?” There was a long pause before Megan spoke. “I don’t know what you mean, uh, Karen. Like, what do you want?”Karen noted just a touch of nervousness in her voice. “Well, to start with, I’dlike the rest of the drive to be a bit more…interesting.”, Karen said softly.”Okayyyy. But, like, I don’t know any jokes?”Karen half expected her to say, “Hellooo!” after each sentence. She was dealingwith a c***d in a young woman’s body. She hated to react to that kind ofattitude, so she didn’t. She simply put her right turn signal on and startedslowing down.She wouldn’t put me out, Megan thought. She wouldn’t! Would she? She would. They were on the berm. They were stopped. Megan froze.Karen put the car in park then turned fully toward Megan. The little trollopwas frightened. What a shame. Being put out on I-95 was not proving to beattractive to her. “I can tell you now what I want, Megan. In exchange for allthis time, effort, and expense that I’m putting in for you, I want you to be mypersonal little lesbian whore for a few days, starting now. Either that, or getout now.” For effect, Karen reached over Megan and pushed the door open. Megan knew what she wanted. It was just so…weird. “Okay.”, she blurted out.Karen didn’t move or speak, she simply continued to glare at the girl. Okaywasn’t an answer. Megan glanced at her. There was fear in her eyes. “Okay!” Megan repeated. “What do you want me to do?”This one was tougher than big sister, Karen thought. Though fearful andstressed out, the young tart was managing to keep her emotions under control, atleast outwardly. Karen reached up, placing her hand at the back of Megan’s neckand pulled her close. Karen pressed her lips to Megans, slipping her tonguelightly between the girl’s parting lips and gliding it across her teeth. Megansighed heavily, as though all the air had gone out of her bravado balloon. Sheparted her teeth, allowing Karen’s roaming tongue full access. Her own hotlittle tongue ventured shyly forward. Karen pulled her in tighter, pushingdeeper with her tongue, feeling the heat rising quickly. She slid her left handsmoothly up under Megan’s tank top to cup her right breast. Megan sighed again,seeming to melt back into the car seat. Karen slowly rolled the nipple betweenher thumb and middle finger, applying moderate pressure as she felt it harden. The girl was responding nicely, just as Karen had expected. Megan’s body had reacted in ways she had never experienced before. She wasbeing taken, and was freely giving, all of herself to this…pretty woman with aJaguar…on the side of the interstate. She swooned at the perfectlyorchestrated ministrations she was subjected to at the hand of the…lady. Shewas…in…heaven.Karen slowly, languidly ended the kiss and withdrew slightly to look intoMegan’s eyes. Sexily, she whispered, “Did you like that?””Mmmmmm.”, Megan nodded. Karen sat back a bit further so that she could lift the front of the girl’s tanktop up for a look at her breasts. Megan accomodated the effort by sitting upslightly. She was nervous, though, looking out at passing traffic to see ifthey could be noticed. They were pretty little breasts…perfect for a young,horny lesbian. Karen leaned forward, slowly enveloping Megan’s right nipplewith her lips, drawing it in between her teeth and gently teasing it with herdarting tongue. Megan leaned back, her legs spreading slightly. Karen movedback to the left nipple, giving it a soft kiss and a quick, teasing bite. Shekissed Megan again softly on the lips, then her neck, then whispered into herear, “Let’s go home now, okay?”Megan nodded slowly…she was high on…lust. “Okayyyy.”, she quietly answered. Inside the hood…For Carol, time had become something more abstract than she had ever known it tobe. Bound lewdly to her own coffee table, stuffed in all of her holes andrendered blind, deaf and mute by Miss Karen’s discipline hood, she had been in anumber of different places physically and mentally over the past several hours. For quite some time she simply reacted to the pain of the whipping of herthighs, either by fearing more of it or wishing the burning that had beeninflicted would stop. Eventually it did, freeing her to dwell on what was goingon…where Miss Karen was…and why she was simply being ignored. The plug,dildo, and penis gag were serving their respective purposes, making her feelboth degraded, stuffed, and well used while also titillating her without relief. She hadn’t been fond of the method that was used to insert them, but now thatshe was accustomed to it…she wasn’t so distressed. Her knees hurt, as did hershoulders. All she could hear was her own breathing and heartbeat. It took along time before she calmed down to normal rhythyms. All the while, in the backof her mind, she still hoped Miss Karen would choose to use her. Breathing heressence kept Carol constantly mindful of…Mistress. She reviewed all of thecircumstances of the day and the evening before and concluded that her darkest,most secret fantasies were coming through at a time and in a way that she couldnot have ever dreamed of. Did she want out? No. Did she want more? Yes. She tried rotating her hips to draw Miss Karen’s attention. Maybe she couldentice her to…maybe…After more than six hours Carol finally dozed off to dreams that intertwinedwith a new reality.Chapter XII An Evening at Karen’sBy the time Karen pulled into her garage it was 9:30 p.m. Since their littlenecking session on the side of the highway, Megan’s attitude had changed. Sheseemed excited, like a schoolgirl on her birthday. Karen kept a hand on thegirl’s knee for most of the last twenty miles, occasionally allowing it to strayup along her inner thigh.Megan noticed her sister’s car was still in the driveway next door as theypulled in. She was nervous that she would be seen with Karen. She feltinordinately guilty for some reason. She was an adult and could decide forherself what she wanted to do and when. She didn’t need to get permission fromanybody for anything anymore. If Karen wanted to let her hang out for a whileat her house…well then…who cared? Besides, Megan had been hoping to meetsomeone in Florida. It had been the main reason for the trip. She had knownshe couldn’t get lucky staying with her sister. She also knew she couldn’t staywith her sister for more than a few days before they’d have an argument and shewould have to leave. Megan needed to find a way to start a life for herself,and had no clue as to how to go about doing it. Her plan had been only to tryto meet an older woman who would…take her…under…her…wing. Duh. She hadspent much of the previous evening drinkng up what little money she had in thehope of meeting a nice girl, or woman. The night had ended in frustration…butnow…this…Karen…had taken an interest in her. She hadn’t ever, in herlife, felt so horny. It was exactly how she hope it would be…so far. If shethought she was a lesbian before. Well, she knew it now. She knew it from thesecond Karen’s tongue had slipped between her lips. She hadn’t ever beenwetter. Her nipples had never been so hard. But, she was nervous. It feltlike being on your first date, she thought. She wasn’t sure how to act or whatto do. She only knew that she wanted whatever happened.Karen shut the car off and climbed out, so Megan got out, too. She followed thewoman through the door into the house as the garage door closed on the fadinglight of a day that had taken a turn for the better. The house was beautiful,like out of a magazine. She looked around in wonder. “Wow”, she said, thenfelt embarrassed. She might as well have admitted out loud that she was nothingmore than a street urchin.”Like it?”, Karen asked, smiling. Megan nodded, wide-eyed. “Why don’t you go on out to the pool. I’ll get us a couple of drinks. Rum andcoke?”Megan was really thirsty. She was u******e back home. It was cool that Karenwould make her a drink. “Sure.Okay.”, Megan answered as she strolled lightlydown the center hall toward the back. The house was awesome. She was going tolove it here. Every room was perfect. She made her way to the back yard andfound a pair of cushioned lounge chairs next to the pool. She stretched, thensat down, kicking her shoes off.Karen mixed the drinks in extra large glasses to ensure Megan got more thanenough alcohol along with the crushed Rohypnol she had sprinkled in one of them. She took that one out to Megan, smiling pleasantly. “I need to check mymessages and freshen up a bit.” She leaned down, kissing Megan gently. “Beokay til I get back?””Mmmmyesss.”, Megan cooed. The d**g would begin to have an effect in about thirty minutes, so Karen tookher time unloading the Jag, using the bathroom, and sipping on her own rum andcoke. She would need to get over to secure the slut for the night. Leaving herplugged and bound to the table for too long might loosen those holes more thanthey needed to be. She needed to get accustomed to sleeping in the cage, too. Karen hadn’t completely planned out what fun she would be having tomorrow, butthere was plenty of time for that. For now, she had two sisters under hercontrol and neither knew about the other. What kind of mischief could Karen getherself into? She smiled, feeling her nipples tingle at the possibilities.Megan was feeling just a little foggy by the time she finished the drink. Itwas a nice kind of foggy…warm and loose. She giggled a bit, still excited atthe evening’s possibilities. She felt less nervous and knew the rum, orwhatever, was loosening her up quite a bit. It was nearly dark now, but thepool lights came on and soon after she turned to see Karen walking toward her,naked. She was beautiful now that she was out of those…lame clothes. Her breastswere full and firm. They would make any woman jealous, Megan thought. She wasin great shape for her age, which Megan guessed to be around thirty five or so. There was a faint bikini line, but it didn’t seem like she had been in the sunmuch this year. Megan started to sit up, but found it more difficult than itshould have been. She was a bit alarmed at how fucked up she seemed to be.”Feeling okay, sweetie?”, Karen asked in a soft, sensuous voice. She bent downto kiss Megan. The girl reached up to touch her dangling breasts, and Karenforced her tongue deeply between the girls parting teeth as she moaned loudlly. The kiss went on for well over a minute, leaving them both breathless and wet.It was obvious to Karen that Megan was being influenced by the so called “date****” d**g she had secretly slipped her. Her inhibitions were practically goneand her eyes seemed to be gettng glassy. “Let’s get you out of those old rags,Megan.”, Karen suggested. The girll nodded, her head lolling slightly to oneside. Karen helped her sit up just enough to tug the tank top up over her head. Itfelt good to Megan to get it off. It was a warm evening made warmer by herdesire. Shucking her clothes was a relief. She raised her hips to help Karentug off her jean shorts and panties and finally her socks. Karen was againgently sucking on her nipples, causing her to purr like a content housecat. Sheput her feet down on either side of the lounge chair, spreading her legs widerto ensure Karen had no worries that she wasn’t ready for this. She wasready…soooo ready. She closed her eyes as Karen began rubbing her innerthigh, then massaging her across her lower stomach and finally reaching hermound. Megan inhaled sharply as the unmitigated pleasure of feeling her pussylips being parted by another woman spread up and over her body. She arched herback, raising her knees slightly…wanting more…more. Her neck was beingkissed now, a finger pressed firmly down, gliding up and back along her sex. Ahot tongue tickled her ear, raising goosbumps across her back and chest. Shemoaned now, the finger beginning to reach her hard little clit and to lingerover it with each trip up and down her hot pussy. “Ohhhhhhh.””Mmmmmmmm.”, Karen answered, whispering into her ear. “Feeling good, littleone?””Ahhhhhhmmmmyessss.”, Megan sighed.Karen sat back slowly, gazing into the girl’s bleary eyes. She brought her lefthand to her lips. They glistened in the soft light of the pool. She passedthem under her nose as she delicately took in the young girl’s sweet scent. Impressed, she touched a finger to her tongue. “Ohhhhhhhh. You are sweeeeet,girl.” She took her index finger between her lips and sucked the girl’s thicknectar from it as Megan watched, entranced.Karen hadn’t tasted a sweeter, more luscious pussy. It was amazing, shethought. To find such a treasure by accident. To think it likely would haveended up in a trailer park somewhere…Megan was content letting things progress without much effort on her part…shewas wasted but still very much aware of what was happening to her. She wasloving every second of it…and it made her feel so…special to see anexperienced, older woman getting so much pleasure from tasting her. Karen hadmoved between Megan’s legs now, and was straddling the end of the lounge chair,facing her. She grasped Megan from beneath either leg and tugged her entirebody downward toward her. Then, reaching further under and up over her stomach,she lifted Megan’s lower body straight up until she felt her ass pressingagainst Karen’s breasts. She was nearly inverted, with her shoulders and headresting on the cushion. Karen judged the girl to be no more than 100 pounds, which was going to beconvenient. She paused momentarily to allow herself a good, close look at thesweet young cunt. It was small and well formed, with bright pink inner lips anda well concealed little clit. The girl had kept herself trimmed nicely,probably for just this sort of an occasion. Karen knew it was her firsttime…that was obvious. She pushed her tongue fully out of her mouth andlowered her head toward the object of her lust and began lapping hungrily at it,like a thirsty hound after a hunt. The girl’s body quivered and stiffened atthe new pleasures it was receiving. The pussy released more of it’s sweet stuffas Karen licked deeply along the cleft, twirling her tongue over the flesharound the little clit. Each time she touched it, Megan’s body jerked inreaction. Karen moved her hands under the small of the girl’s back and lifted abit further, presenting her snack at a better angle. She nipped at the softinner thighs, teasing a bit before resuming her ceasless, well paced licking. When she felt the time to be just right, she plunged her tongue deeply intoMegan’s pulsating hole and swirled it around it’s outside walls before quicklywithdrawing and moving up to trap the little clit. She sucked the flesh aroundit deeply into her mouth, nipping with her teeth until she caught the little budbetween them. Megan bucked wildy, calling out, “OhhhhhhhGodohgodohhhgod!!!” as she forced herbody upward, pushing her cunt more firmly into Karen’s face as she felt herselfbegin to shudder and quake as the orgasm built still higher until…until…shescreamed, “Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhooooooohhhhhhgodfuckmeohhhhhhhhhshitohhhhh!” Karen brought the girl down easily. She couldn’t afford to keep theneighborhood dogs barking. Under different circumstances she might havedelivered three or four such orgasms in the next few minutes. But, she hadgotten the pleasure she wanted out of causing the girl to cum, and had wantedthat memory to serve as a benchmark for the girl over the next few days. If shecould be kept in a state of constant desire for more of that, things would gomuch easier.By the time Megan had calmed to the point of anything resembling a normal breathing pattern, the d**g had rendered her almost incoherent. Karen had beenspeaking to her softly to gauge her progress into foggyland and now looked downat a naked, limp, and helpless young girl. Karen licked her lips to savor thetaste of the girl one more time before reluctantly getting up to make herpreparations.She would have to call the moving company tomorrow to bring over all ofher…furniture and…equipment now that Megan had presented herself. For now,though, she would need to get the girl converted for her long and deep journeyinto servitude. Poor thing. There was no need to hurry, so Karen went about her preparations at a leisurelypace. There was also no reason to dress, so she remained naked. Most of whatshe needed was in her portable kit, a locked steel toolbox that looked innocentenough but for it’s size. It contained three small drawers in the front and anice large tray that fit inside the top, along with a substantial storage areainside. She did need to run an extension cord from the outlet at the back ofthe house to beside where Megan lolled. She snapped her fingers, remembering toget a plastic trash bag from the kitchen. When all was ready, she lowered theback of the lounge chair so that Megan was laying flat rather than in areclining position. First she removed all of the earrings as well as the three rings the girl woreon her fingers. She took a small baggie from the toolbox and placed them insideit for disposal later. Removing a few cable ties, she secured Megan’s wrists tothe lounge chair on either side. The girl was limp enough, but she wasn’ttotally out of it. No need to give her a chance to get lively. She plugged theelectric clippers into the extension cord, then lifted Megan’s head slightly soshe could slip the garbage bag in behind it. Taking the clippers, she quicklyand efficiently shaved off all of the girl’s black, glitter-infested hair,making sure it all fell neatly into the bag. Once it was all cut down to abarely visible stubble, she used the clippers to remove Megan’s nicely trimmedpubic hair. Megan looked up through bleary eyes, fully understanding what was happening butfeeling completely helpless to do anything about it. She was disoriented, hot,and feeling a buzz unlike any other in her life. The sound of the clippers andthe knowledge that her hair was being shorn caused her to feel some sense ofalarm, but she was experiencing so many other things that it was just a part ofthe swirl. That…lady was…that nice lady who…Karen enjoyed herself thoroughly. It reminded her of the strange sense of powershe had experienced as a girl, playing with Barbie dolls. Did she know thenthat she would someday use real humans to occupy her time? She thought that sheprobably did. It wasn’t long for her to make the transition from dolls to theneighborhood girls. She had such fun back then, but nothing like this. She spread a small quantity of shaving gel over Megan’s sweet pussy and removedwhat the clippers had missed. On a whim, she decided to shave off her eyebrowsas well. She could shape them as she wished as they grew back, and in themeantime their lack of presence on Megan’s face would only serve to help theprocess of deconstructing the girl. Snapping on a pair of surgical gloves, Karen decided to do the nose first. Pulling out her piercing kit, she chose a heavier guage needle than the localparlor would ever use. She set it on the girl’s flat stomach as she carefullydabbed Megan’s septum with first hydrogen peroxide, then alcohol. She clampedforceps just above and below the area she wanted to pierce to isolate it, thenquickly forced the needle through. She had chosen the location well, she noted,as there was little bleeding. Megan had squeeked at about the volume of a realmouse, but lacked the strength or awareness to do anything more. Piercing is somuch less trouble when they aren’t flailing all around, Karen thought. Shefound one of the nine heavy gold rings she was going to permanently emplace inthe young girl. She released the forceps and pushed the gap in the ring overthe small section of flesh separating the nostrils. Then, as she pulled theneedle slowly out to the left, she rotated the ring into the hole it left untilthe ring was fully installed and the gap was at the bottom. Pulling out herring clamps, which were little more than a smaller version of the same tool usedto clamp rings in the snouts of hogs, she squeezed the ring together until it’smatched ends snapped inextricably in place. She rotated the seamed portion ofthe ring until it was not visible in Megan’s nose. The area was dabbed withhydrogen peroxide and left to dry as she enlarged the piercings in eitherearlobe and emplaced rings there.Since the tongue was thicker, she used a circular piercing needle of the sameguage as the straight one. She pried open Megan’s mouth and got hold of the tipof her cute little pink tongue with a pair of forceps. It was a bit awkward forher to get the thing adequately clamped because it didn’t seem long enough, atfirst, to allow her to get it far enough out. She pierced the very tip of thetongue and installed a ring there, mounted vertically. She left Megan’s trendytongue stud in place as it was out of the way and inconsequential. Karen took great care in ensuring each nipple was done perfectly. They would benoticed the most. The rings looked larger than they actually were in the girl’ssmall nipples. Karen was quite happy with the look as the guage of the ringsdistended the nipples just a bit, making them more enticing, she thought.She installed the seventh ring just above the girl’s navel in a verticalposition, then placed one on either side of her sweet little pussy, through theouter lips. Karen more carefully explored the small, well hidden clit she hadbecome such á fan of. There wasn’t enough of it to pierce, let alone get a firmgrip on with the forceps. If she was going to do anything there, it would haveto be a piercing of the loose flesh above the clit with a nice, golden hookdangling down to tease and torment the thing. That might be a consideration forlater. For now, Karen looked over her freshly pierced acquisition withsatisfaction. If not for the floral tattoos on the shoulders, the girl’s skinwas almost perfect. There were no blemishes or birthmarks…nothing other thanthe smooth, taught skin of little Megan. All that was left for Karen to do was to install the foot trainers on Megan’slegs and feet, then to secure her for the night. She got them out of her boxand lifted each foot in turn, to place them in the devices. They lookedremotely like some sort of medical leg brace, but their purpose was to cause thefoot to arch at an extreme angle. This would eventually aid in the long-termwearing of extremely high heels and ballet boots. Karen tightened each justabove Megan’s ankles. They prevented the ankles from being turned to the sideas the forward portion of the foot was pulled tightly downward as though theobjective was to have the toes and heel rest on the same surface while themiddle of the foot assumed a pleasing arch. It could be quite painful, Karenknew. But…in the state Megan was in, she was doing her a favor by giving hera head start when her tendons and muscles were as loose and uncaring as theywere going to be for quite some time. Karen repacked her toolbox and carried the bag of hair and Megan’s old jewelryback into the house. She returned with an old blanket and a pair of scissors. Cutting the cable ties loose from Megan’s wrists, she lifted the girl down ontothe blanket so that she could drag her across the lawn to the house. She thenwas able to grasp her under her arms from behind and maneuver her into thehouse. She laid her on her side in the hallway just outside her bedroom andhog-tied her, then blindfolded and gagged her with a pair of blue bandannas. As a reward to herself for all of that effort, she dipped her fingers into thestill-wet honeypot of Megan’s sweet pussy for a taste of her fine juices. Karengiggled quietly, thinking of Pooh and his love of honey. She needed to cum, and the slut was waiting to provide just that service. Karengot one of her favorite toys, pulled on a bathrobe, retrieved the slut’s housekeys, and proceeded next door to have her fun before bed time. After more than eight hours left bound and stuffed on her own coffee table, itcame as a considerable surprise to Carol when her head was suddenly pulled up byher hair. Miss Karen was back! She had no idea how long she had been waiting,but a small, insecure part of her had been wondering if something bad might havehappened. She had replayed all of the events over the past evening and day, andhad taken a different perspective in terms of understanding why she was soseverely punished. She had been breaking rules by the dozen without reallybeing aware of it. But, Miss Karen knew, and she had no obligation, or at leastfelt no obligation, to explain her reasoning. Carol finally understood andaccepted the need for the whipping she had sustained. She had caused it throughher failure to adequately follow her simple instructions. She had been giventhe gift of time to ponder it all and to come to a proper understanding.Carol could feel through the leather hood that Miss Karen seemed to be puttingsomething more on her head. It had been pulled down over the top and beenadjusted. It was causing downward pressure on the penis gag in her mouth andwas tight around the back of her neck. It was odd…there was something there,but what? She realized she couldn’t draw air through the penis gag any longerand would have to rely on her nose alone. Suddenly she felt Miss Karen cruellytwisting and pinching her nipples. She was grateful for the change fromnothingness to at least some attention. She felt them hardening in just the wayshe knew Miss Karen liked them…fully erect and longer than anything close tonormal. Carol moaned softly into the gag, the first sound she had heard otherthan her breathing and heartbeat in hours. She tried stretching what little bitthat she could in her tight bonds. Her joints were sore and she wondered ifthey’d ever straighten again. She hoped she’d be freed from the table, andsoon. She had needed to pee for what seemed like a very long time.Karen had dropped her robe on an easy chair and climbed up on the table tostraddle the slut’s upper torso. It was an erotic sight that she looked downupon as she casually dragged a finger over her sex. She had felt like a goodfucking all night for some reason. The slut’s head provided the perfectplatform for her favorite strap-on – an eight inch affair in black rubber. Thewicked thing stood proudly over the slut’s mouth, just waiting for a hornyMistress to use it. Karen bent down to pull up on the slut’s nicely erectnipples, then got a firm grip on them with either hand before lowering herselfdown onto her special friend. The fellow always needed to be a bit patientwith her, as she didn’t own one of those nasty, stretched out whore pussies likethe slut. But, once inside of her fully, no dildo in the world was enjoyedmore. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she savored the first moment offull penetration.Karen knew and appreciated the fact that she was cutting off the slut’s airsupply. She was sitting on the poor thing’s nose, after all. It was okay,though, she would begin bucking soon enough. Karen waited patiently, twistingthose nipples around and around until the body beneath her started to react. She raised herself up a few inches to permit the slut a quick supply of airbefore sitting again, content to twist and pinch a while longer. The bodybucked more insistently this time, and she rose, then dropped. It bucked, andshe rose, and dropped. Carol was in a state of utter panic. She had no real idea what was happening,but had thought Miss Karen was above her. It almost seemed as though…ifshe…arched her back…she could get a breath…before it…would be…cutoff…again. There was pressure on the whole of her face when she couldn’tbreath, and she quickly noted the familiar aroma if Miss Karen’s pussy juicemixed with something more…pungent. Carol told herself to stay calm, and beganto understand there was a rhythym to it. She would struggle, get to inhale, andthen the weight. Struggle, get to inhale, then the weight. As she calmed,never quite getting enough breath to satisfy her, she was able to form a visionin her mind that the thing attached to her face was…probably…shewas…being…oh, the torment her nipples were receiving was ruthless,but…breathing was…oh! Karen fucked herself on the slut’s face for well over twenty minutes, enjoyingevery second of it. At the first stirrings of a long-deserved, high qualityorgasm, she let go of the slut’s reddened and abused nipples and began pinchingher own with her left hand while she tapped the area over her clit with herflattened right hand. The tempo of her fucking increased in response until herbreasts were bouncing lewdly up and down on her chest, making a deliciousslapping sound that harmonized well with the wet slaps she heard each time herhand struck her own pussy. She felt a glowing ember deep within her becomeenflamed and grow, spreading out from her pussy and culminating in a long, deep,and shuddering crecendo that left her sweating and completely sated, at leastfor the moment. Karen climbed off the table and looked down at the slut as the wet dildo swayedslightly from side to side. That had been nice. Just right, in fact. Not thebig one that took so much out of her and, well, might have been potentiallydamaging when her bloodlust took over. But, it was neat, tidy, quick, andsatisfying. She padded off for a quick shower before preparing the slut to beput back in the cage for the evening. By the time all was complete it wasmidnight and she was exhausted. She returned to her own home to sleep and to bethere when Megan awoke from her evening in foggyland.Chapter XIII: A Happy MorningKaren awoke in the morning, serenaded by the soft mewling of the hog-tied andfreshly pierced little trollop she had acquired the night before. It was abeautiful sound, Karen thought, so she lay still for a while, appreciating themoment as the young girl struggled to work her way out of the d**g induced fogshe had been resting comfortably in. Karen smiled. The little thing had noidea…Megan felt like she was surrounded by a huge bale of cotton. Except for herthrobbing head and some faint, disturbing memories, she might not have beenready to wake up. Something was wrong…different. She hurt all over, not justthe headache. The pain was dull and faint, like everything seemed to be. Hershoulders hurt. She tried to move, but couldn’t for some reason. She whimpereda little. Her nipples hurt, and her nose, and…her throat was dry. She didn’twant to open her eyes, but something was wrong…there was something metallic inher mouth. It was…in her tongue? She tried to reach it, but her handswere…tied or something. Her feet were cramped. She heard a voice.Karen crouched over the little thing, looking into her face. “candi? candi? Are you awake?”Megan slowly focused her attention on the voice. With some effort, she managedto open her eyes but couldn’t see anything. She realized she was blindfolded. Something was in her mouth…she was gagged, too! Someone was untying the gag,pulling it off. Megan croaked, then whimpered a bit more loudly. “Where amI?”, she asked.”You’re in Florida, candi.”, Karen answered as though she cared about the thing.”My name isn’t…Candy.”, Megan rasped.”Sure it is. I’ve chosen that for your name. You’re candi now, with a small”c” and an “I”. It’s the perfect name for you.”Megan was challenged enough without this confusing mind game. She was not atall happy with anything she felt or heard. What she was hearing was just toobizarre. “Wh…what is, like, going on? Let me loose!” She struggled weaklyagainst her bonds, until the effort caused her head to throb and she thoughtbetter of it.”What’s going on? You’re waking up from a nice sleep on my floor, candi!”Megan just couldn’t comprehend. “But…what, where am I?” “Hellloooo! You’re in Florida, on my floor.””Who are you?””Me? Oh. I’m your new owner. You may call me Mistress, although you reallywon’t have much occasion to speak at all before too long.” Karen looked thepiercings over for any signs of inordinate swelling. They all looked great. Megan struggled again.”There’s no need for wasted effort, candi. You’ll never be free again.”, Karensaid lightheartedly.Megan went limp, then began to breath more heavily. This couldn’t be real. Itwas just a dream. She couldn’t move her legs. God, how her feet hurt! “Youfucking bitch! Let me loose!”Karen laughed at the stupidity of the insolence. A few hours of sorting thingsout would do the tasty little cunt some good. Karen stood and made her way tothe master bathroom to get ready for what was sure to be a very busy day.Carol awoke to someone…Miss Karen, rapping on her head. The hood had beenleft on her for the night and she remained unable to see, hear, or speak. Theprevious evening she had been so very grateful to have been used for MissKaren’s pleasure. She wasn’t sure exactly what had happened, but she had beentreated fairly gently after suffering through a period of…having her face,well, whatever. Miss Karen had freed her from her bonds and removed the dildo and plug that hadstuffed her for who knew how long. She still felt empty. Carol had been sograteful for the chance to rest on top of the table for a while, allowing herjoints to recover. She had then been led out onto the lawn and allowed to peebefore being taken to the garage and guided into the cage. Now, she was beingguided out of it. Her knees were especially stiff this morning. Miss Karenhelped her to her feet and took hold of her left wrist to guide her through thehouse to the back yard. Somehow that simple thing, being led by the wrist,caused Carol’s nipples to harden and her pussy to begin to glow. She was placed on all fours in the lawn while Miss Karen untied the laces at theback of the hood and eventually peeled it off. Carol’s jaw had frozen inposition around the penis gag, so it took some tugging to get it out. The lightwas a shock to her eyes, but feeling fresh air over her face after such a longperiod of confinement in the hood was a genuine relief. She felt as though shewas starving, and she was parches as well. Neither of those concerns wouldoverride her deep and abiding desire to serve and satisfy Miss Karen, however. Her new understanding had produced an eagerness to react to instructions ratherthan to dread them. Karen looked down on the slut, and was very pleased when she rose into akneeling variation of the “present” position. The whipping and it’s aftermathhad apparently done the slut some good. “Good morning, slut.”Carol was still trying to get her jaw to loosen up. It was working, but feltlike a million needles were pricking it as the muscles controlling it came backto life. “GuuutmunnnunMisstess.”, she answered, drooling.”This morning you’ll demonstrate for me how well you paid attention yesterdaymorning. You’ll gather everything you need from the house and will prepareyourself today as I prepared you yesterday. Do you understand?””YeshMissstess. Zisssslutunnnertans.” “Begin.”, Karen answered as she strolled toward the house to get a pot of coffeebrewing. She spent the next hour sipping coffee, watching one of the morningnews shows, and checking on the slut in the back yard. She really seemed to betaking the tasks on with enthusiasm. Well, maybe with energy. When shefinished, she presented herself to Karen just outside the sliding glass door. Karen opened it and told her to enter, then directed her to climb up on thedining room table.Karen had the slut get on all fours in the middle of the table so that she couldinspect her. She walked around the table slowly, admiring how the slut’sbreasts presented themselves in this position. They dangled nicely and swayedseductively with the slightest movement. She lightly slapped her tits andadmired how they reacted. Karen had watched the slut dutifully cleanse herselfinside and out, and could see from the slight distension of ther belly that shehad taken the quart of ice water Karen required each morning. Carol was fearful of another whipping at first, but calmed down when Miss Karencarefully positioned her so that she was resting on her elbows and lower backwith her head thrown back and her knees spread widely. She was to keep her feetin as close to her ass as possible, and to remain completely still while MissKaren ate her breakfast.Karen sat at the end of the table facing the slut’s lewdly displayed pussy,eating a bowl of cereal and half of a g****fruit. She had brought over thecordless phone, placing it beside her on the table. What a lovely sight to eatbreakfast to. Much better than a sunset or ocean view. She looked at herwatch. It was 8:15 a.m. Pushing the phone up to within reach of the slut’shand, she said, “Call the school and tell them you’re still sick.””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered respectfully. She needed to prop herself upon one elbow to call. “May this slut please adjust her position, Miss Karen?”,she asked. That was a nice sign, Karen though. “Yes, slut.”, she answered as a rathercruel idea popped into her mind.The school’s number was programmed into the speed dialer. Mary answered, in theadministrative office. As soon as Carol began to speak, Miss Karen reachedforward and began lightly tapping the back of her cold spoon againstCarol’s…”cunt”. Mary glanced furtively back and forth across the administrative lobby as thoughshe wasn’t already aware that it was empty. “What happened to you yesterday,girl?”, she whispered confidentially. She had told at least a half dozen peopleall that she had seen in the ladies restroom before the school day had ended. By noon today it would be general knowledge that one of the more attractive andwell liked teachers in the school had been seen pissing all over herself, naked,with something in her ass. Hearing Mary’s voice brought back all the shame and embarassment of the daybefore. Feeling Miss Karen tap her spoon against her clit was bringing back allof the horniness. “Oh, I, ah…” Tap. Carol inhaled deeply. “I was, ah…” Tap. Mmm. She tried not to look at Mistress but was too weak to avoid it. Those beautiful eyes were staring back at her. It was a challenge. A test. Could she follow her instructions despite whatever distractions were presented?Tap. “I’m very sick, Mary. But, I’ve got…” Tap. “I’ve got medicine nowso…” Tap. Ooohhh that one touched her clit. “…I should be better soonbut…” Tap. “I’m not going to be…” Tap. “Ahhh! I can’t work today.” Tap. She was wet now, and hot. “So…I’ll let you know…” Tap. “Uhhh…tomorrow ifI’ll be in okay?” Tap.The line went dead. That was strange. Not at all like Carol, all talkative andfriendly like she was. What was going on with that girl? Mary couldn’t waituntil Principal Parker arrived so that she could tell him. Carefully placing the phone back in the exact position from which she had takenit on the table, Carol breathlessly asked, “May this slut…resume herprevious…position…Miss Karen?”Karen was focused on the slut’s cunt. She continued tapping with the spoon,slightly increasing the force with which it struck. The slut was quick tobecome wet, and her clit was substantial enough to peek at Karen almost as soonas she had invited it to play. Keeping them stuffed and bound for a few hoursalways got their attention, but it was the whipping that Karen knew had reallybrought on the improved attentiveness. The angry welts that had been so wellplaced the previous evening had faded almost to invisibility. Karen thoughtthey’d be gone by noon, but you never quite knew. She wondered if or when the slut would give up the fact that she had a littlesister in the area. Karen had no intention of ruining what could be somewonderful fun by mentioning that the slut’s little sister was a fine tastinglesbian slave. She would be using the slut to buy time and create a cover forthe sister’s disappearing act. It was a fun game, this off-time world she hadcreated. Stimulating both mentally and sexually, and it really did provide forbetter performance on the job.The slut was squeeling just a little every time her little red bud was struck bythe spoon. Her breathing had become heavy while she was still on the phone. Karen felt herself growing warm as well, but the day was to be a long andinteresting one, and there would be plenty of titillation in it for her. Theslut was doing an admirable job of remaining perfectly still as instructed. Shewas even showing a bit of advanced thinking in not repeating her question asthough Karen hadn’t heard it. A question asked by such as her need not beanswered. She was lucky she had the freedom to speak at all. Little sisterwould find it a rare privilege.Carol was exceptionally aroused by the now repeated slapping of the back of thespoon against her clit. Each time it hit she thought she might cum, but thetiming and the pressure were just not enough to bring her over the top. MissKaren was playing her body as though it were an instrument. Carol knew she wasboth the beneficiary of the pleasure she was feeling but also the victim of whatshe could expect to be an unrewarding outcome. She had taught herself whilebound to the table that it needed to be about Miss Karen. Totally. Carol knewshe had to put her own wants and desires completely away in order to fullysatisfy her Mistress. That was a nice concept when she was tied and stuffed,she thought. It was a bit more difficult to rely on when you were splayed outon a table, having your cunt slapped with a spoon.Just as spontaneously as Karen had started toying with the slut’s cunt, shestopped. Holding the spoon up toward the slut’s face, she simply ordered,”Lick.”Carol started to close her mouth over the spoon, then remembered she needed topay closer attention to the specific instructions. “Lick” meant “Lick”. So,she quickly dragged her tongue over the length of the spoon as Miss Karen heldit for her, until all of her juices were cleaned from it. She was disappointedto see Miss Karen put the spoon in the sink and get a clean one out. Did shedisgust Miss Karen? As Karen was returning to her seat, she decided to let the slut have somebreakfast. “I believe there is a nice cucumber in the fridge, slut. Get it andreturn to your position.” The slut didn’t hesitate and respondedenthusiastically, as well she should. It had been thirty six hours or moresince anything had gone into her stomach other than water and sperm. Carol was back up on the table in a flash, putting herself in exactly the sameposition Miss Karen had wanted her in before she called the school. She waitedcalmly, wondering how she could have lost every trace of modesty she ever had insuch a short period of time. She looked up at the ceiling thinking how repelledshe would have been just two days prior at the thought of being a nudecenterpiece for a…well, another woman.Karen finished the cereal and started eating the g****fruit. “Get that cucumberin your cunt, slut.”, she ordered after a few minutes.Oh, God! Carol knew this feeling…of being trapped. She could never…she haddone some really bad things for this woman, but…could she? Her breath escapedher as though a great weight had settled on her chest. At the same time, hernipples betrayed her by standing straight out as proudly as a palace guard. “Yes, Miss Karen.”, she replied evenly, as though it was no big deal. She wouldbe fine. It was a large cucumber though…not as long as, well. It was verybig around, but…She moved the cucumber down between her legs, tentatively placing the smallestend of it up against her lips. It was so cold. This was so…wrong and…sobizarre. She stole a glance at Miss Karen and realized she wasn’t evenwatching. The g****fruit meant more to her at the moment than what she wasdoing to Carol. It would be okay. It was always okay. She didn’t have achoice, so why not just…do it?Carol applied a bit of pressure and found her pussy well stretched from thehours of being stuffed the night before. Her lips parted easily to accommodatethe thing. Although it was quite large and did challenger her…cunt…(she wasfinding it easier to think of that part of her as Miss Karen wanted now)…shewas able to inch it ever deeper until all but a little nub was inside her. Thething was soooo cold, but it was warming up. She was, too. It felt wickedlydelicious to be so filled again. Miss Karen always knew best. Karen spent a few minutes finishing the g****fruit before pushing her chair backand standing. She carried the bowls and spoon over to the sink. “Lay flat onyour back with your arms resting at your sides and your legs together. If thatthing comes out before I want it to you’ll have nothing to eat today.” Sheleft and went into the garage. All was proceeding as might be expected. Slutthought she had it all figured out and that if only she were accomodating enoughshe would have it easier. That was proper and expected at this stage, but farfrom the reality. A slave’s life should never be free of challenges, at leastthose that had some purpose other than simple labor. Carol had replied as was expected before following the instruction. She wasclamping down with all the strength she could muster in keeping the cucumberinside her. She was in no way resting as every muscle in her body was rigid asshe concentrated on the task. She was so hungry, and so horny. She just wantedto please Miss Karen and to not be…whipped again.As Karen sipped coffee and kicked around the slut’s pile of clothes, she talliedup the list of things that needed to be done that day. Slut hadn’t finishedcutting the grass yesterday. That would need to be corrected. All of thesupplies from her morning preparations needed to be put up. The garage was amess and needed organized. Karen needed to have the moving company deliver her”stuff” – the balance of a lifetime collection of bondage furniture andaccoutrements. The slut’s house needed cleaning. She smiled to herself. Thereneeded to be time for shopping or a trip to the beach as well. What good was itto be free from work for the summer without shopping or going to the beach?As for slut herself, Karen wanted to get her exercising today…perhaps a nicelong run? She also wanted her hair dyed and cut today. She’d look much betteras a glimmering blonde. It would go well with her average brain. With her foot, Karen kicked aside a gray atheletic bra and matching bike shorts. Moisture was highly visible on gray cotton. The slut’s nipples would shownicely through the bra top.She spent a while kicking through the slut’s shoes before returning to thedining room.”Get up now and go to the back deck. Take that thing out and enjoy it as yourbreakfast. You’ll place it on the deck and kneel with your hands behind yourback and eat it using only your mouth. Do you understand?”Carol’s first thought on hearing the instruction was not one of blissfulservitude to her Mistress. She had been well tormented already this morning. After having her pussy, or cunt, tapped incessantly with a spoon until she wason the verge of ecstasy she had been made to force a cucumber into herself andhold it there. While certainly preferable to the public humiliations she hadsuffered, this was not going to be a day full of pleasantries. “Yes, MissKaren.”, she answered while rising dutifully from atop the table.Karen followed as the slut waddled quickly toward the back of the house. Shepressed a hand against her pussy to keep the thing from popping out. Karen wassatisfied to see she was getting through again. Slut’s face was crimson whenshe got into position on the back deck and gave birth to the slick, now warmcucumber. The expression of distates on her face as she placed the thing on thedeck and knelt over it was a delight, although it would be unacceptable in, oh,two or three weeks. Regardless, the slut was getting her nourishment for theday. There were pounds to be lost.The last few bites of cucumber were encrusted with dirt that had stuck to itwhile she tried to eat it without the use of her hands. She had tasted herselfbefore, but somehow the idea of eating a cucumber that had been inside her wasrespulsitve. Fear of a whipping as well as a yearning hunger overcame herresistance, though. She felt better when it was over. At least she had eatensomething. Miss Karen ordered her to clean up all of the supplies in the back yard, then tofind her in the house for additional duties. Karen scurried naked around theback yard, trying to minimize the number of trips she had to make through thehouse to return items to the garage. It was going to be another exceptionallyhot day. There was no breeze and it was very humid. By the time she hadfinished the current task, she had to pee. She searched out and found MissKaren reading a magazine in the living room. She assumed her proper positionto wait for further instructions. “What’s your cup size, slut?”, Karen asked while turning a page.”Uh. This slut is a C cup, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered.”Thirty-six?””Yes, Miss Karen.”Carol stole a few glances at Miss Karen to measure her mood. She seemed happy,but was almost impossible to read. She looked great in her jeans and the cottonsleeveless t-shirt she wore. She was carefully skimming through the magazine. It looked like Woman’s Day.”Have you ever had those tits whipped, slut?”It was almost as though she were asking if Carol preferred cherry pie or apple. The fear factor rose instantly in Carol. “Um…No, Miss Karen.””Did you enjoy your breakfast?””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol thought for a moment, then added, “Thank you, ma’am.” It brought a slight smile to Miss Karen’s lips. Carol like to see her smile. “Have you ever had sex with a woman, slut?”Carol’s fear began to ease…there was hope this could lead to…something. “Um, No, Miss Karen.””Have you ever kissed a woman?””Yes, Miss Karen.”Carol watched her Mistress turn a page, intently searching the new pages foranything of interest. She seemed genuinely bored. But, how could she be? Carol’s nipples were hard and her…cunt…was beginning to overflow to herupper thighs. “When?””In college, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered.”When?”Carol was angry with herself for not thinking as she should. “In, nineteenninety eight, Miss Karen.”Karen began reading a cooking article about regional cuisine in the Outer Banksof North Carolina. It was interesting, so she completed it.Time seemed to stand completely still for Carol. Her cunt was continuallyreminding her that it was neglected by oozing more and more wetness out over herthighs. Oh, how she wished she could just…”Who did you kiss?”, Karen asked after five minutes of reading.”A girl at a party, Miss Karen.””Who did you kiss?”Carol was feeling very stupid for continuing to fail to answer the questionsaccurately. She desperately hoped she would not be punished. She was trying,after all!”I…sorry. This slut never knew her name, Miss Karen.””A stranger at a party then?”, Karen asked without looking up. “Yes, Miss Karen.””Tell me about it, quickly.”, Karen turned a page. She wasn’t at all happy thattime was passing and nothing was getting done, but for the moment she wasenjoying this line of questioning, mainly because it would expose what the slutwas willing to reveal about something very personal. A simple measure, wellworth the time.”Um, this slut was at a house party. I had to pee so I went. Um, I had to peeso this slut. Sorry!”, Carol was becoming flustered at the frequency of hermistakes. “This slut had to pee so this slut went into the bathroom. There wasa girl there, snorting coke. She pushed me…she pushed this slut against thewall and kissed…this slut. Miss Karen.””Did it make your cunt wet?””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied honestly.Karen closed the magazine and tossed it onto an end table. “Very nice.”, shesaid. “Go to your special room and dye your hair now. Come see me when youhave it applied and are waiting for it to take.”Carol remembered the pared down guest bathroom without anything left in it butthe platinum blonde dye she had been made to purchase. “Yes, Miss Karen.”, sheanswered as she moved quickly toward the room. Blonde hair? It wasn’t a bigsurprise…it had been purchased for a reason, Carol knew. She just hadn’tprepared herself for…the thought of being a blonde. Early morning hours were slow to pass, Karen thought. Soon enough she’d besleeping in, and all of this work would be paying it’s dividends. She stood andstretched, then wandered through the house surveying what she would keep andwhat would be discarded. The slut or her husband had average tastes. There waslittle in the home of real value. Some run of the mill figurine collections andthe like. They always moved quickly in yard sales. The slut found her quickly enough, getting into position at a respectabledistance. The plastic cap on her head in conjunction with the distressed lookon her face were humorous. It was a distressing thing for a woman to have herhair taken away from her. The slut was fortunate that she was only undergoing ahair coloring rather than a shearing like her little sister. The hair color change would support an assumption of some sort of personalityissue or other significant personal change in the slut’s life that would behelpful later if Karen did choose to take her permanently. Everything leanedthat way, but the addition of the sister definitely increased the risk. Havingmultiple contingencies was always a key, so continuing to support an eventualconscious decision for a major life change in the slut’s future could be quiteuseful. “While the color sets, you need to finish cutting the grass, slut. I hope youdon’t take too long and ruin your hair. Go put on the bike shorts and top I setaside in the garage, and do it.””Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol moved quickly. She knew about how much grass was leftto be cut, and that wasn’t a problem. The issue was whether the mower wouldstart easily. Carol found the clothing items in the garage and pulled them on quickly. Thelittle gray shorts and bra top were a real improvement over the practicallytransparent bikini she had to wear the day before. She started to pull on apair of shoes then thought better of it. They hadn’t been specificallymentioned. The mower started with little difficulty, but Carol became very self consciouswhen she noticed some of the neighbors looking out at her through parted d****s. It was too early to be cutting grass in that neighborhood, but what had arousedtheir curiosity was that she was home when she should have been working, and waswearing such skimpy clothes to cut the grass. Carol was known as aconservative, friendly, good neighbor. She knew they were likely wonderingabout the plastic bag on her head, too. It was better to be cutting the grassin the middle of the day when nobody was home than now. She hoped nobody woulddecide to come over for a chat. That wouldn’t be good. She also thought about Megan and worried that she would have to tell Miss Karenabout her. She had no idea when she would be back from Orlando, but worriedwhat would happen if she came back at the wrong time. There was no right time,Carol thought. This was nonstop…not like she got evenings off fromthis…whatever. She looked down at ther thighs to see if the welts were stillvisible. That had hurt worse than anything in her life, that…whipping. Sheremembered Miss Karen’s earlier question about if her tits had ever beenwhipped. Would Miss Karen expect her to tell about Megan? Yes. So, she wouldhave to tell her. How and when became foremost in Carol’s mind as she finishedthe last strip of lawn and put the mower away in the garage.When Carol presented herself to Miss Karen she was ordered to go complete thehair color change and to return to her. She quickly completed washing out theremaining residue but could not comb her hair out as no comb or brush was leftin the small bathroom by Miss Karen. So, she ran her fingers through it even asit kinked up into a knotted mess. It was blonde, very blonde. It had an effecton Carol that she couldn’t have expected. Looking in the mirror to see astranger looking back had an effect on her body. Like so many othercircumstances that were arousing her sexual cravings with so much frequency,this was to be no exception. She felt her pussy beginning to throb and couldwatch as her nipples pressed outward against the thin fabric of the worn bratop. Better get out of here before I’m tempted, Carol thought. She returned tothe presence of Miss Karen and assumed her proper position. Karen was very pleased with the hair color. It was bimbo blonde – a shade thatno one would ever believe was natural. Perfect for the slut. It wouldcompliment her implants, when they could be done. Karen noticed the slut wasbeginning to darken up the shorts where her cunt was beginning to leak. She didhave a slut’s appetite for sex and Karen knew all too well how to help expose ituntil it was laid bare for all to see. “Time for your morning run, slut. Go put on a pair of running shoes. Nosocks.”, Karen went on to explain the route the slut was to take, which was avery public one of about four miles. She then told her that when she completedthe run, to assume her position on Karen’s front porch, facing the door.What alarmed Carol was the time limit Miss Karen placed on her. If she was arunner as she claimed to be, Miss Karen said, she would have no problem being inthat same spot thirty-three minutes from now. Miss Karen had looked at herwatch and simply said, “Go.” Carol had wanted to say something about how she always doubled up her bra topsbecause her breasts were too large for just one. Two would keep them in placeso that she could enjoy the run without putting on some sort of obscene display. But, she hadn’t been given an opportunity to speak and was never sure if or whenshe would be. To avoid another whipping…especially a tit whipping…shehurried to the garage and put her shoes on. Four miles? In this heat? Withthis old bra top? Carol knew she had to do it. She stretched quickly and madeher way to the bottom of the driveway before starting off at a steady butquicker than normal pace. Right away she knew she was going to have problemsbecause her breasts, or “tits”, as she was to refer to them, began to bouncewildly with each stride. She tried running with her upper arms pressed intoward her body to control them, but that didn’t work. She placed her handsover them to press them down as she ran, but could only manage it at the cost ofher speed and when it didn’t seem like anyone would see her. Her nipples hadextended to their full length from friction against the top, and even as she ranshe felt her cunt growing ever hotter. It was a new feeling to be running witha shaved cunt and no panties…not at all a bad one if she were on a treadmillat home. This was going to be horrible, she thought as a smile formed on herlips and she picked up the pace a bit.Karen returned home to prepare for a little fun. As soon as she entered sheheard the little lesbian teenager moaning in the hallway outside her bedroom. She had probably come completely out of her d**gged stupor and was simplywhimpering over the fresh holes in her body. They were all so weak.The thing had managed to move a few feet toward the back of the house. Not aneasy task when hogtied as strictly as Karen had bound this one. She was alively one. Quite alert, as well. Her bald little head snapped quickly up whenKaren spoke. “Fuck you!”, Megan snapped.”Now, now, candi. No need to…””Fuck you! Let me go!”, Megan screamed. She was terrified.Karen stepped into her bedroom to retrieve her smaller dog whip and to get thetoolbox. She placed the box beside candi, ensuring that it would be in fullview, then removed the girl’s blindfold. Megan squinted as her eyes adjusted to the light. She looked up to see…thelady looked familiar…but her memory was so disjointed. She remembered beingkissed alongside the highway. She was pretty. She drove a black jag. She washolding something, slapping it against her leg. It was…a whip?Karen waited until her little trollop’s eyes bulged in recognition of her littlefriend the dogwhip. “It makes me wet to think of whipping those little tittiesof yours, candi.”, Karen said casually. No response. “Are you going to makethings as difficult as possible or are we going to get along?””What did you do to me?”, Megan asked before breaking down into heaving sobs. “Umm. Duh!?”, Karen said mockingly. “I captured you. I ate you. I shavedyou. I pierced you. And…Oh, yes, I hogtied you. I think that about coversit.” “But, why? Why why why?”, Megan cried. “Oh! God! My feet hurt soooo much!”For all the butch bravado of the afternoon before, this one wasn’t showing muchnow, Karen thought. She bent down and quickly rolled candi over onto her face,causing the girl to scream as the fresh piercings came into contact with thecarpet. Karen quickly untied the bindings that had secured her ankles to herfeet, leaving her wrists bound behind her back and her ankles tied together butallowing her access to that little, squirming ass. She raised the dogwhip highover her head and struck with furious intent over both cheeks and the back ofthe legs twenty times. More than enough to provide for an improved atmosphereof cooperation. She rolled candi over and pulled out a small brass padlock and a pair offorceps. As candi cried, she took advantage of the open mouth and closed eyesto reach in with the forceps and pull that little tongue out and up. Slippingthe open padlock through the rings in the tip of the girl’s tongue and throughher nose was a bit difficult since the tongue was so short, but with some extraeffort she managed to secure it. This was her preferred method of gagging. Itdidn’t stop noisemaking, but talking was a bit difficult for them when theirtongues were locked to their noses. Especially when the piercings were fresh. The girl squeeled like a little pig, but that was to be expected.Karen dragged candi the short distance down the hall and into her guest bedroom. The queen bed there hadn’t been made up, but Karen lifted the girl onto the baremattress and tied her spread eagled, face up. The whimpering had lessened a bitand the girl’s eyes were communicating fear rather than hatred now. Karenshowed her the whip again. “What would twenty feel like across the front,candi?”Megan shook her head vigorously. Anything but that. Anything. She pled withher eyes, hoping for mercy.”How about we make a deal? How about you lay here and rest quietly for a while. If you’re good, you’ll get your cunt licked. If you whimper, squeel, orotherwise act up I’ll give you a real thrashing and you’ll spend the rest of theday with a broomstick up your ass?” Megan shook her head, saying “no” with her eyes. No thrashing. No broomstick. She would be good. She looked up at the ceiling, willing herself to calm downand be quiet.The lady put the whip on her stomach and walked out of the room. Megan sighed,feeling as though she had dodged a major bullet. Now she hurteverywhere…nose, tongue nipples, navel, pussy, her ass and the back of herlegs, and her feet. How did this happen? She asked herself a dozen questionsto which there was no answer. All she could do was wait, quietly.Karen took advantage of the spare time to give the moving company a haul. Candiwould look great on her wooden pony, or maybe suspended upside down on herpivoting frame. Carol rounded the corner for the last half mile to Miss Karen’s house. She hadno idea if she was going to make it in time or not, so ran as fast as her bodywould carry her over the final distance. It had been terrible. She had firstnoticed a dark spot of dampness spreading over her cunt and down her thighsafter only five minutes of running. That, along with the fact that she had tohold her tits down while she ran, attracted so much attention that men werehonking at her and traffic had even slowed at a couple of locations. The lastmile of the run was very uncomforatble after she realized that she had to pee.When she finally stopped at the end of Miss Karen’s driveway she thought herlegs might give out. She walked up to the small entry area and assumed herposition facing the door as instructed. It was a struggle to catch her breath,but the anxiety of standing with her legs spread and hands behind her neck infull view of the neighbors was truly distressing.Karen hadn’t bothered to measure the slut’s time. The slut didn’t know if shehad made it, and that was all Karen needed or wanted. She let the slut stand onthe porch for a good five minutes before opening the door a crack.”Three choices.”, Karen began.Oh, God, Carol thought. She didn’t like Miss Karen’s choice game. “One hundred jumping jacks facing the street at the end of your driveway.”Carol knew that would completely expose her breasts as they flopped out of theold, thin bra top she was wearing. The neighbors would probably call a psychward somewhere and have her taken away. She couldn’t do that. “A nice tit whipping.”No. Absolutely not, Carol thought. No way.”Or, you spend the morning learning how to properly lick a cunt.”Karen could see the slut’s eyes light up. Maybe she wasn’t such a cock whoreafterall.”Am I to guess you would choose the last option?”, Karen asked.”Yes Mistress. Please!” Carol answered enthusiastically.”Do you understand that if you fail to please me in any way, I will whip yourtits as punishment?””Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol’s enthusiasm was now tempered with genuine fear anddetermination to satisfy her…her…owner.Karen opened the door to allow the slut to enter, but had her stop and strip inthe entry. She kicked the slut’s nasty shorts, top, and shoes out onto thesmall porch before pushing the door closed. There was no sense in having themstink up the house. Carol wondered if the feelings that washed over her when she was near Miss Karenwould ever become familiar. Her nipples always hardened and her cunt inevitablyflowed freely each time she was under close supervision. Now, naked and exposedin the position she was expected to assume in such circumstances, she had theadded enticement of the thought of satisfying Miss Karen sexually for the firsttime. Karen handcuffed the slut and tied short lengths of rope around her anklesbefore blindfolding her and guiding her into the bedroom where candi lay. Megan had heard some talking but couldn’t makeit out from her location. She wasfearful of everything, but most of all of being whipped again. When she lookeddown over her body at the doorway and saw the lady leading someone…who? Carol! Even with the blindfold on and her hair dyed blonde Megan could easilyidentify her sister by those nipples. Oh my God!, Megan thought. She shook herhead quickly from side to side, silently pleading with the wicked lady. She gota disaffected smile and a wave of the hand in reply. She glanced down at thedog whip she had placed on Megan’s stomach and quickly back into Megan’s eyes,communicating a threat that meant business. Karen positioned the slut at the end of the bed and kicked her her legs out aswidely as she could before securing her ankles at each corner. Next she tookhold of her hair and slowly guided her forward and down until her torso restedon the bottom portion of the bed, between candi’s widely splayed legs. Karenheld the slut’s head up by the hair so that she would not come into contact withthe sweet cunt until it was time to allow her. “You have not shown yourself to be worthy of satisfying me yet, slut. But, Ihave arranged for you to learn how to eat cunt by supplying you with one of thesweetest I have ever tasted to practice on. I will supervise you very closely. You’ll be licking candi’s cunt. Say hello, candi.” Karen glared at the littlebitch.”Uhhhnnn. Uhhhnnn.””Candi happens to be speechless at the moment slut. Say hello to candi.””Hello…candi.”, Carol said in compliance, her voice quavering. This was notwhat she expected, but she told herself, yet again, that it wasn’t about her. She knew she should not have expectations. She smelled candi’s cunt and felther own begin to throb in anticipation. “Your objective is to torment this poor slave for the next two hours and to make her orgasm as many times as posible.””candi, you do not have my permission to orgasm my little whip is on your stomach if you shold cum. If I hear a word exchanged between the two of you, you’ll both be whipped severely. If you perform this task well, you’ll be rewarded. Do youunderstand?” Karen shook her by the hair for effect.”Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered breathlessly.”Good, now extend your tongue it’s full length…”CHAPTER XIV: Last Day of School Part I.Karen sipped her coffee, watching one of the network morning shows while slutlabored away in the back yard, preparing herself as she had been taught. Overthe last couple of days Karen had compressed the allotted time to squeeze asmuch efficiency out of the slut as she could. This morning she had allowed onlythirty minutes, which she knew, would be a challenge. It was slut’s last day as a teacher, at least in this lifetime, Karen thought. The last two days had been fairly uneventful. Karen wanted to be careful not toput so much stress on the slut that she would break under the pressure. Arepeat of the humiliation she had suffered in the teacher’s restroom wasn’tnecessary. So, she had sent the young teacher off in revealing clothes andsimple instructions not to sit or eat all day. She had decided not to keep the”chokercam” installed for the simple reason that multiple days of wearing itwould surely attract unwanted attention. Instead, Karen had installed alistening device on the small purse she let the slut carry. It transmitted tothe relay she had installed in the slut’s car, which sent the signal in turn tothe receiver Karen had worn in her ear during the day. So, she could keep tabson developments while still enjoying the freedom to pursue other interests. Theslut had carried only her cellphone in the little purse as well as her keys. She was not given any ID or money for the day.She had sent the slut off on Wednesday in a slinky cocktail dress and a pair ofblack pumps with no hose, panties, or bra. Thursday she was dressed in a redspandex miniskirt and a tight white polyester sleeveless top. Karen had beenquite amused when the slut was called to the principal’s office and questionedabout her attire. She had done well enough, especially given her guidelines tobe agreeable to everything anyone might suggest and to avoid any conflicts. Karen realized the principal had no desire whatsoever to see the slut in moreprofessional attire. He was entirely content to leave things as they were,mainly because he was enjoying looking at the slut. He had to go through themotions of calling her in to maintain his credibility with the rest of thestaff, and had solved the problem by putting the slut on formal notice. Withthat as motivation, Karen had gone shopping with the slut’s credit card and hadpurchased her outfit for today.Karen glanced out through the sliding doors and could see the slut had taken herpeeing position. The rule was she could not release until granted permission. Karen got up and strolled quickly over to the glass so the slut could see herfrom out in the yard. She waved, signaling that it was okay to empty herself onthe assigned spot. Without waiting for a result, Karen returned to the couchand her coffee.This was the last real day that the slut would be participating in her old life. Well, there would be some touches with it in the coming weeks, but this was itas far as employment. Karen was looking forward to being able to concentratemore intently on the slut’s training so that she could begin to derive thebenefits of being on vacation and having, well, two women to keep herentertained.Karen had been enjoying the slut’s sister Megan, whom she had renamed candi. The little thing had provided hours of entertainment over the past couple ofdays. Today would be no exception. It was nice to have one all to yourself. She still needed to get rid of the car down south, but would probably do thatafter her “slavesitter” arrived. Karen smiled at the thought. She had beenlooking forward to seeing her friend Tawny for months. Finally being able tocall and invite her for a visit was a relief. Karen would give her the use ofthe slut’s house while she made a delivery and arranged for candi’s car todisappear permanently. Tawny had acquired another slave, bringing her total tothree, and she planned to bring all of them. Karen remembered henry and amywell even though it had been two years since she had last seen them. She lookedforward to matching up slut with henry, whose erect penis was legendary.Eventually the slut appeared outside the sliding door, looking clean and smooth,with those lusciously long nipples standing straight out from her full, heavingbreasts. Karen motioned for her to enter. She did quickly, then moved to the”present” position next to Karen. Karen idly passed the back of her hand overthe slut’s mound and her inner thighs, halfheartedly checking to make sure therewas no sign of hair. She reached between her legs to ensure the larger analplug was in place. The slut inhaled deeply as she was touched, a good sign thatKaren had succeeded at keeping her in a high state of desire. “I have some surprises for you today, slut. Go get the bags that are laying onthe guest bed.””Yes, Miss Karen,” slut answered before moving off toward the guest bedroom.Karen noted that the slut was at least trying to control her movements better. She had spent a bit of time going over the need to appear graceful and to beenticing in how she moved. There was less of the unpleasant jiggling now, butmore work needed to be done. When she returned, Karen had her dump the contents out onto the coffee table,then told her to kneel in front of her. Karen reached forward and inserted herthumb in the slut’s mouth. It was accepted eagerly and was being licked andsucked as Karen began her overview of what was to happen today.”I’ve bought you a nice, slutty schoolgirl outfit. You will attract a lot ofattention today. As usual, you will be agreeable to everything that issuggested to you, and you won’t get into conflict with anyone. You will not eatand you will not sit. Your assignment for today is to get the phone numbers ofthe five cutest boys in the senior class by asking them directly. I’m providingyou a set of ben-wa balls. They will torment your pussy for me all day so thatyou arrive home this afternoon in an agreeable mood. Of course, you know youmay not touch yourself in any way without permission and you certainly may nothave an orgasm under any circumstances.” Karen’s own juices were beginning toflow a bit from the pleasant treatment her thumb was getting. “Do youunderstand?””Ummph, Mfff Kgggnn.”, slut answered.”Good.” Karen slipped her tongue out of the slut’s mouth and motioned toward thetable. “The small box there, open it.”She then proceeded to supervise the slut as she inserted the ben-wa balls intoher wet pussy and got dressed in her new outfit. Karen had purchased it at oneof the downtown stores that catered to hookers and cheating housewives and wereknown for the outrageous outfits they featured. She could tell by the blush onthe slut’s face that it was having the desired affect. She looked deliciouslywhorish. Karen told her to walk around the room to get her accustomed to theweight and vibration of the metal balls sliding around in her cunt.Carol was nearly beside herself with desire. She had been relentlesslytormented in one way or another for days. The shame she had felt through theprevious two days of work were nothing compared to what today would surelybring. Thankfully it was the last of the school year. She had no idea how shecould go to work in such a slutty outfit. The tops of the white stockingsweren’t quite covered by the pleated navy blue miniskirt. The white oxfordshirt was too small to begin with, but Miss Karen had cut off all the buttonsand made her tie it up in a knot in front just under her breasts. The five inchpumps completed the look, with the exception of Miss Karen’s remaininginstructions for makeup, her hair, and jewelry. As she strolled around the room with Miss Karen watching, she realized thetorture she was going to experience all day with the little golden balls insideher. They felt so…heavy and unnatural as they moved around inside her witheven the smallest motion on her part. When they came in contact with each othershe felt a slight vibration, which would have been a wonderful sensation if sheweren’t aware of the fact that it was going to happen in front of classroomsfull of students, all day long. Even worse was the fact that Miss Karen hadmade her insert the largest of the three anal plugs as part of her morning’spreparation. She had gotten accustomed to being filled there, but this one wasso much larger around the base that she wondered how she’d ever get her mind offit. As usual, she was wearing no bra or panties. She could see the distinctoutline of her nipples in the fabric of the shirt when she stole a quick glancedown, and was sure her…cunt…was already dampening the stockings. Beforebeing ordered to do something else, she placed her right hand over her mouth asshe strolled back and forth, back and forth, in front of Miss Karen. It was theway that she had been taught to request permission to speak. “You’ll need to swing those hips just a bit more, slut,” Karen told her. “Andarch your back. That’s it. Much better.”Carol was so afraid of what would happen when she told Miss Karen about Megan. She had been putting it off for days, and was both surprised and worried thatMegan hadn’t returned or called. She had to tell Miss Karen to avoid a, well, asituation. She half thought that if Miss Karen became enraged and punished her,at least she might not have to go to school that morning. She was morbidlyafraid of being whipped again, but would prefer that to going to work, if, thatis, she had any choice. Karen held up her cup. “Go fill my cup up, slut. Then I’ll hear you.”Carol smiled. “Yes, Miss Karen,” she replied. Her request was being granted! She hadn’t had many opportunities to request much over the past few days, buthad learned that she was more likely to be ignored or to have her request deniedas she was to have it granted. She hurried off to the kitchen in the short,feminine steps that Miss Karen had been training her to take. When she returned she handed Miss Karen the coffee using both hands, as she hadbeen taught, and assumed her waiting position. Miss Karen took a long sip.”You have ten seconds. Speak.” Karen looked at her watch to time the slut.Carol drew a breath. Her voice quavered as she began. “Yes, Miss Karen. Thisslut has a sister. A…little sister who was visiting…this slut when MissKaren, ah, when Miss Karen invited this slut over…to her house and my, er,this slut’s sister went away for a few days but might be returning soon and…Karen held her hand up, indicating that the allotted time had expired. She hadthought the slut would never mention little sister because she didn’t have thenerve. Clearly the thought of the humiliation she was about to suffer at schoolwas a motivating factor to breaking the news of the existence of a littlesister. Little did slut know that she had spent hours learning how to eat pussyon her little sister. But, Karen couldn’t give her any indication of anyknowledge of Megan. Not while she could use the situation for her own purposes.”When do you expect this…little sister back?” Karen asked as though she weredeeply perturbed. “Um. Anytime, Miss Karen.” Carol answered hopefully.”I see. So, you held this information back from me knowing that anytime yourlittle sister could show up?””Um…I, oh, this slut didn’t, ah.” Carol was stammering. As much as she hadtried to come up with an excuse for not saying anything, she had beenunsuccessful.”Uh huh.” Karen muttered. “I will have to consider how you should make this upto me. This is a complication. A MAJOR complication!” , she yelled. By thelook of fear in the slut’s eyes she had pulled off another command performance,but that was par for the course, Karen thought. “Slutty schoolgirls should wear ponytails and violet eye shadow. Go do it.””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered nervously. She moved quickly to the smallguest bathroom which Miss Karen required her to use to apply her makeup. Inonly a few minutes she was made up as she had been shown and pulled her hairinto a tight ponytail. She returned to Miss Karen for further instructions andwas sent off to school with a dismissive flick of the hand and a contemptuouslook. It did not bode well for the afternoon, but Carol’s immediate concern washow she was going to get through the school day. At least Miss Karen hadoverlooked making her wear the gaudy jewelry that she had been adorned with thepast two days. Carol picked up the small clutch containing the cellphone and a single car keyand exited the house locking herself out of her own home as she closed the door. The little balls that were rolling around inside her while she walked weremaking her knees weak. She had no clue how she was going to get through thenext hour, let alone the rest of the day. It seemed that every succeeding dayunder Miss Karen’s control was more difficult. At the same time, every day drewher deeper and deeper into her submission to the woman that she was alreadyobeying without question. She never felt more alive, more horny, or morewilling to go to extreme measures to make someone else happy. When she got intothe car the pressure of the large anal plug pushing more deeply into her alongwith the feeling of the vinyl seats against her naked ass, pussy, and legs droveher to distraction. If only she could…no, it’s best not to think of the “ifonly’s”, she reminded herself. Concentrate on what is. It’s time to drive towork. Just do that for now. With her mind temporarily cleared, she pulled thesingle key out of the clutch and started the car for the drive to work.Karen complimented herself for her handling of the slut’s announcement that shehad a little sister who might be in the area. Little did the slut know she hadbeen learning how to eat pussy on her little sister for the last three days. Oh! The joyous nuances of being a superior human being, Karen thought. Slutalso was not aware that Karen had elicited a number of deeply intimateconfessions from little candi; the result of a nice cocktail ofinhibition-melting d**gs and a few hours of stroking, pinching, and twisting thelittle thing’s flesh as encouragement. Megan had been adopted as a small baby,so hadn’t suffered any of the adjustments that older c***dren need to make toconform to a new family’s culture. But, she had grown up knowing she wasadopted and being made to feel that she was a second rate human being because ofit. Her adoptive sister, Carol, was much older and had been an only c***d forten years before Megan arrived in the family as a baby. Carol, it turns out,had quite a cruel streak in her when it came to the treatment of her littlesister. Candi had told Karen through her groggy haze that her big sister had called her”cunt licker” nearly all her life. Carol had made the poor little thing lickher to orgasm so many times that candi couldn’t even estimate a number. Theirrelationship had never been good, but the abuse finally stopped when Carol gotmarried. candi’s mother had suggested to Carol that candi could come keep hercompany for a few weeks after graduating from high school. candi was surprisedto hear that she had agreed, after a few weeks of thinking about it. candiassumed Carol simply felt guilty and couldn’t think of a good enough reason tosay no to their mother. As it turned out, Carol acted as though she had beengreatly inconvenienced by candi’s visit. Her attitude had led to candi’sdecision to take a little side trip, and, ultimately, her capture by Karen.Karen had also gained a significant amount of useful information about theslut’s marriage. It was generally thought to be one that was not destined forlongevity from the start. The personalities were too diverse and they seemednot to share many interests. Candi thought Carol had married Jim only to beable to move to Florida, where he was stationed. Candi also thought Carol hadalways cheated on Jim, and had probably married him knowing his frequentoverseas deployments would give per ample opportunities to satisfy her urges forother men. Jim apparently was a nice enough fellow, but dull. She set her coffee mug in the sink for the slut to wash later, then padded outto the pool for a few early morning laps in the nude.Megan’s existence had devolved into one of varying states of disorientation andalmost constant pain of one variety or another. She had no clue whether it wasnight or day, what day of the week it was, or even where she was anymore. Allof her hair was gone, she had been pierced, and was being kept either bound orcaged naked in the pretty woman’s home. Megan had forgotten the lady’s name,and was close to forgetting her own. The lady kept calling her “candi”, and shewas getting used to it. She hadn’t been fed much but was made to drink plentyof water. Her many piercings were healing up although they were still tender when therings that had been permanently installed through her skin were tugged ortwisted. The lady seemed to enjoy tormenting her in that way for some reason. She also seemed to enjoy bringing Megan to the edge of orgasm and back over andover and over again. Her pussy had been licked and nibbled at for hours by herown sister. She had been horrified when she had first seen Carol led into theroom, blindfolded, and directed to lick her. It hadn’t taken her long to reactto the warm tongue swirling around inside and over her pussy, and she had begunto hope that each day would bring another long session of sweet torment. Ifonly she could cum…This morning she transitioned out of the haze and into the foggy realizationthat she was awake. Again she found herself in the odd hut-like cage, bound andin real pain from the muscle cramps that greeted her each morning. She felt anodd burning on her backside and blearily recalled a faint, distant memory ofbeing severely spanked…but when?, and by who? The collar around her throathad been substituted for locking her tongue ring to her nose ring for thepurpose of keeping her quiet. She remembered how it seemed to constrict eachtime she made the slightest sound. It scared her, and she kept very quiet whenit was on, which was most of the time.Her head throbbed with the after effects of whatever she had been d**gged withthe evening, or the day before. Her mouth was dry and everything seemed tohurt. Quietly, very quietly, and softly, she began to cry. What had happenedto her, and why?By the time Karen finished twenty laps, she was feeling horny. There wasnothing like swimming naked under the sun to get her juices flowing. She didn’tbother to towel off but instead went into the slut’s house and wrapped herselfin her robe for the short trip across the lawns to her house. She needed to getthe ear piece in to surveille the slut’s day and was anxious to begin anotherday of fun with candi. After making sure no one would see her she made her wayhome.Carol was counting her accomplishments in small segments. She had made it toschool and parked the car, which she knew was going to be the easiest part ofthe day. Next she had to walk through the parking lot to her class. Dressed asshe was, that would be bad, but worse was coming. So, she rationalized that ifshe could only get to class without stopping traffic or being arrested, shecould then just worry about getting through one more part of a torturous day. It took only a few steps before she realized just how difficult it would be toget through the parking lot. Not because of the reactions she already wasbeginning to notice on the part of students, a few parents, and some teachers,but because of the effects of the heavy little balls rolling around inside herpussy. She was so worried they would fall out that she had to keep her pussyclenched tightly, which only caused them to come in contact with each other morefrequently. After ten steps she had to stop. Her knees were getting weak andshe was genuinely afraid she would fall off her heels. After so much tormentwithout an orgasm the effects of the things were beyond what she ever expected. With her ass filled to the brim by the larger plug and the exposure of much ofher body to public view, she thought she might have an orgasm on the spot. Onlyby not moving for a few long seconds was she able to prevent one. But, as soonas she thought she was okay and started walking again, she had to stop. Hernipples were becoming conspicuous as they grew and pressed lewdly against thetightly drawn material of her blouse. She knew the tops of her white stockingswere already wet from the juices that had been flowing out of her since wellbefore she had left home. As this was happening, more and more people werewatching. Her breathing grew shallow and she felt as though she just couldn’tget enough breath. She took a few more steps toward the entrance, noticing howvery far away it still was. Tom Parker looked out his office window toward the parking lot and saw CarolSizemore dressed in the sluttiest outfit he had ever seen in real life. Hecould hardly believe his eyes. After writing her up for two consecutive daysfor inappropriate attire, which had been well beyond acceptable, what Carol waswearing now was, well, hooker attire. He didn’t like being defied, but hisinterest in the situation was beyond professional. His cock began to strugglewith his brain in formulating a reaction to this bizarre situation. OnWednesday and Thursday his brain had won. Consciously, he thought there was noway he was going to avoid trying to get some of that. That was one sexy bitchwho clearly wanted whatever she got. Maybe, he thought, he would be doing her afavor by giving her a little satisfaction. He moved to his desk and pressed the”speak” button on the inter office intercom. “Mary, send Carol to my officewhen she comes in. She’s in the lot now.””Hmm.”, Mary thought. What with all the strange goings-on these last few daysit was looking like today would be no exception. Mary walked around the counterin the administrative office and stood by the door, where she could see Carol assoon as she entered the school.Just as Carol stopped again to maintain what little composure she could, sheheard someone approaching quickly from behind her. As she was turning to seewho it was, they reached up under her skirt and pinched her ass, hard. She sawthat it was Tommy Wingate, who was now passing her. He looked back with aninsolent, knowing sneer on his face. Oh, God! Carol thought. He was one of thebiggest troublemakers in the school. Many of the teachers were afraid of him,not to mention most of the students. He knew she wasn’t wearing panties! Itwould be all over the school in minutes! She stood for an excruciatingly long thirty seconds before she felt she couldtry walking again. “Just get to the entrance”, she told herself. With reneweddetermination she stepped forward using smaller, mincing steps. It helped abit, but she still found herself on the brink of losing controland…tried…to…Oh, God…”OhmyGod,”, she gasped aloud as the tidal wave of ashattering, unstoppable orgasm began to swell up from deep within her. Herknees began to shake as she felt the crescendo building ever higher.”Mmmmmmmmmmm.”, she gasped aloud. Trying desperately to keep quiet, she bit herlower lip as her whole body became involved in the longest, most intense,rolling orgasm of her entire life. There was no hiding it, no concealing it. Anyone with half a brain could see that the teacher dressed in the sluttyclothes was having an orgasm in the middle of the school parking lot. When itfinally ended she found herself bent over with her knees tightly pressedtogether. Her face was hot and she couldn’t catch her breath. It had been amind blowing orgasm. She was having a bit of trouble shaking herself out of herreverie until she heard applause from across the parking lot. She glanced overto see five or six girls watching her intently. They had looks of amazement anddelight on their faces. Oh! How could she do this? Oh, God! She had to getinto school! Soon she was able to straighten herself and begin making her way toward theentrance. When she finally got close to it that nosy, meddling bitchadministrative assistant Mary stepped out to hold the door open for her. “Ihave a message for you!”, Mary announced as though she were singing a song. “Straight to Mr. Parker’s office!”Carol had been called into Tom Parker’s office the last two days and givenverbal warnings, but he hadn’t sent her home. She wished now that he would. She couldn’t be blamed for that. Miss Karen wouldn’t whip her for…well, shemight. She could. When she entered his office he was sitting behind his desk, pretending to read amemo. Carol despised the man. He had rated her at seventy percenteffectiveness not because her student’s test scores were off or the quality ofher work was suspect, but because he would have taught her class differently. At least that was his explanation. He was a fat, balding bureaucrat who wasabout a spineless as a…”Good morning, Carol.”, he said without looking up.”Good morning, Tom.”, she replied politely, if a bit breathlessly.”Close the door, please.”, he said evenly.That was unusual, Carol knew. He relied on Mary so much to back him up that itwas almost unbelievable that he would put her out of rescue range by havingCarol close the door. She turned and pushed the door gently closed. “Lock it.”, he said before she turned back. “Hmm.”, Carol thought. “What is upwith that?” She quietly turned the deadbolt lock then stepped back in front ofhis desk.He was looking her up one side and down the other, she noted without surprise.”He probably has a little hard-on going behind that desk.”, she told herself. “I have a real problem, Carol. I need to do something about your…well,defiance of my instructions to you. Didn’t I tell you that you had better bedressed appropriately this morning? Or else?””Uh, yes, Tom. You did.””And?””And? Well, this is what I wore. Sue me!” She quickly regretted saying it. She wondered if Miss Karen had heard it. Her instructions were to avoidconflict and she knew she had just goaded the bastard. “I’m sorry.”, she addedbefore he could reply.”I’ll be blunt, Carol. I am trying to figure out how I can avoid writing you upand going to the superintendent to get a suspension.”It almost sounded akin to hearing a c***d’s threat to hold his breath. This manhad no idea that Carol’s life had transcended into matters that were well beyondworries for her job. She liked it and wanted to keep it, but was more worriedabout getting through the entire day without being totally humiliated and/orwhipped when she got home. “I…I don’t know what to say, Tom. What other options are there? I would,well. I’d hate for you to have to do that.”He seemed to be feigning deep thought, which told Carol that he obviously had aplan. Being the coward that he was, she correctly assumed he would need somehelp from her before getting to the point. “Well, I was wondering if you had any suggestions. The problem is we’veoverspent our budget for substitutes, as you are aware, and the superintendentwould have my ass if I brought one in on the last day of school. So, that’sout.”Deep inside, Carol was seething. She knew she was going to be giving thisscumbag a blowjob. She just knew it! She decided to call his bluff. “Maybeyou could take my class and send me home?”He smiled nervously, looking directly at her breasts. “Nah. I’ve got threemeetings today with, ah, with the custodians and the administrative staff. Thatjust wouldn’t work.””Well, maybe I could…do something for you? Do you need any, favors or,anything?” Carol was not even aware that she was rocking from side to side,enjoying the feel of the slight movement the balls made inside her pussy. Tom was no moron. But, he was scared shitless. This was a career ender. Itwas also a dream come true. He had the bitch. “Maybe you should come over herefor a second.”, he suggested, motioning her around the desk. Carol moved as Miss Karen had been teaching her. “Arch the back and swing thehips in the most subtle, enticing way.”, she remembered her saying. She steppedaround the desk and moved close up to the sleazy man. He turned toward her, pushing his glasses up on his nose. He reached up withboth hands and slid them up her outer thighs to the waistband of her skirt. Nopanties! Carol leaned forward, resting her left hand on the right arm of his officechair, and reaching down with her right hand for his crotch. She leaned inclose, almost pressing her cleavage into his face. As she guessed, he was hard. She remembered, as though it were permanently seared into her mind, Miss Karen’slessons on “The Penis”. She recalled the humiliation of being made to practicewhat she was being taught by using her rubber dildo at home, with the threat ofa whipping as incentive, while Miss Karen supervised. She had learned to disassociate the penis from the individual it was attachedto, and to concentrate on milking it of it’s reward. “Greed and speed” were thewords Miss Karen had used to characterize the proper mental attitude inperforming oral sex on “the penis”.She was expected to demonstrate a lust and hunger for ejaculate that resulted ina speedy orgasm which then preserved time to satisfy additional penises. Thetechniques were universal for all cocks, with some preferring more or lesspressure or speed to bring about their release, depending on individualsensitivity.She knelt between his legs to unzip his fly. She was surprised to note that shedid feel a genuine hunger and lust for his penis, even though she reviled him. It was a fat, stubby cock, much like the one that was firmly embedded in herass. When she got it freed, she quickly descended on it, enveloping it in herhot mouth and following the sequence of actions Miss Karen had taught her. After years of thinking she was a good cocksucker it had been a revelation toher that she may not have been as good as she could have been. She had neverheard a complaint, not since her first one, when she was f******n.This was the first cock she would get to try Miss Karen’s teachings on. Sheremembered the need to moan and groan as though sucking the cock was the mostpleasurable experience to be had on the face of the earth. So, she sighedheavily as she swirled her tongue slowly but firmly all around the underside ofthe thing. Sure enough, it was aroused all the more and lengthened a bit. After a few seconds of this treatment she carefully pressed her lips all aroundit’s circumference and began to bob her head up and down, slowly covering thedistance between the cock’s base and it’s head. She made a few slurping soundsand began to breath heavily, though not out of design but out of desire. Sheloved cocks, she truly did. This fat little guy filled her mouth nicely and wasuniquely suited for sucking. He wouldn’t have been much fun to fuck, but thiswas nice. Carol felt her skirt being pulled up over her hips, exposing her naked asscompletely as she worked the principal’s cock with genuine enthusiasm. He wastaking full advantage of his opportunity to have his way with her, as she mighthave expected. Soon he was reaching under to cop a feel of her breasts, pullingthem out of the buttonless blouse and rolling her nipples in his fat fingers. Carol couldn’t help but react. She thought no woman, at least a straight one,could keep from getting worked up in circumstances like this. Here she was, amature, professional teacher wearing a whorish schoolgirl outfit, on her knees,sucking the principal (in his office, for that matter) while he felt her up. She started rotating her hips and clenching her pussy to get those heavy littleballs vibrating again. This was starting to feel good.Tom Parker was feeling good, too. He grasped Carol’s ponytail with his righthand while he tugged and twisted her right nipple with his left. She was livingup to his wildest fantasies about what kind of cocksucking bitch she would be. She loved it! He pushed and pulled on her ponytail to control the rhythm andstarted whispering “suck it, bitch!” repeatedly as he felt himself approachingthe point of no return. There was no sense in dragging it out. Every secondcounted. He knew Mary was paying very close attention to the amount of timeCarol spent behind closed doors in his office. In seven years he had never donethat with any employee other than the superintendent or members of the schoolboard. He wouldn’t be surprised if the had her ear pressed to the door. “Suckit, bitch!”, he said a little louder. Carol knew the bastard was close so she doubled her efforts, increasing thesuction as well as the speed of her tongue as it swirled around and under hiscock with each descending movement. Now she was making a lot of noise; herslurping, sucking, and moans of genuine pleasure had blended into an arousingcacophony that even affected her. His body was beginning to tense up as hepushed down hard on the back of her head, forcing her nose through his fly andembedding it deeply into his wiry pubic hair. She pressed her lips tightlyaround the thick base of his cock and began milking it by pulling upward on theunderside of it with her tongue while trying to maintain a high degree ofconstant suction. She wasn’t going to lose a drop of his cum. Carol hadalways liked having the residue of a man’s orgasm coating the back of herthroat. The taste varied and couldn’t always be counted upon to be pleasant,but it’s presence beyond her tongue tended to cause her to want more. Shealmost thought it to be an aphrodisiac and savored it whenever she could. Tom felt the explosion coming and grasped Carol on both sides of her head toprevent her from withdrawing at the last second. His hips bucked involuntarilya couple of times and he couldn’t help but gasp out loud as the first jets shotforcefully into the mouth of the young teacher. She seemed to be gobblinghungrily at his cock as it continued to supply her with fresh sperm. He couldfeel her swallowing it as fast as it was coming out, and was amazed that shetook every drop as though it tasted like chocolate. Carol Sizemore really was awhore…the slut of his wildest imagination! He had heard rumors that she ranaround on her husband, but, this! When she heard the door unlatch Mary noted that eight minutes and forty threeseconds had passed. She looked over to see Carol walking out the same way shehad walked in…those little steps were strange, but maybe she still had thatthing in her…well. Her hair was mussed up and, well, she really didn’t knowanything. She smiled. “Everything okay?”, she inquired.”Uh, huh.” Carol answered before making her way through the admin office door tohead for her homeroom class. “Oh, God.”, she thought. “Just make it to class.”CHAPTER XV: Last Day Of School Part IIAfter getting home Karen took a quick shower, really just to rinse the chlorineoff her skin, then got the small cart she had been using to move candi aroundand rolled it out to the garage. Candi had been spending her evenings in whatKaren referred to as her “pig hut”. It had been designed and built to her ownspecifications, and was a very practical, multi-use structure which could houseslaves within it or secure them for display, training, or punishment whilemounted on it. It almost looked like a miniature A-frame home, with the roofhinged at the peak and divided into two hatches on one side. The hatches couldbe unclasped and opened, revealing two separate but small compartments that wereideal for storing trainees and acquisitions. She could also open either end ifthe occupant could crawl through the opening. The inside was nicely lined withinsulating foam covered by rubber sheeting. It virtually trapped all noisesinside and prevented outside sounds from penetrating. It was wired to deliverthe same “white noise” containing repetitive subaural messages that had beenplaying into the slut’s ears every evening. The messages were customized foreach trainee based on their intended end use, current level of development, andbackground. Poor candi was undergoing some rather strict indoctrination and was being keptbound day and night, so Karen unclasped and opened the half of the larger hatchwhich contained her. She looked just as she did when Karen had put her in ninehours ago; on her back with her wrist cuffs locked securely to her ankle cuffsand a spreader bar keeping her knees apart. Karen pushed the hatch up and overuntil it rested on the opposite side of the little hut. Taking hold of thelittle thing by the right leg and right arm, she roughly jerked her out and ontothe hand cart for the short trip to the back yard. Karen pulled her through the door at the back of the garage and rolled hereasily down the sidewalk leading to her shaded barbecue area. Once there, shetipped the cart up, spilling the thing onto the concrete. She noted that candihadn’t made a peep, which was good. The collar she had installed was a hightech piece of gear that the agency had asked her to beta test a couple of yearsearlier. It was tightly fitted and locked around a subject’s neck just belowthe jaw line. A small box mounted on the collar contained a noise sensor and asimple switch and timer. Beside the box was a small but highly charged cylinderof compressed air. When the device heard noise in combination with localvibration it would open a valve and a rubber bladder affixed to the insidesurface would inflate slightly, constricting the throat. More noise andvibration, another degree of constriction. It was configured such that a noisyprisoner would be quickly silenced when the device advanced to the degree thatit cut off air flow completely and caused the wearer to lose consciousness. After a few seconds it would deflate, again, by degrees, eventually returning toit’s original snugness. Karen had found it to be exceedingly useful, especiallyin a confined situation like the suburban neighborhood she was currentlyresiding in. It was also ideal for training silence. The other sister shewanted to have the capacity to provide pleasure by making pleasurable sounds. The slut also was going to need to speak occasionally to serve her intendedpurpose. This one, though, was different. If she couldn’t be taught to keepher silence, there were other ways of taking her voice away.Candi had grown less appealing over the last few days as stubble began appearingover her shorn body. Many of the welts from her whipping the night before werestill visible, and she was bruised a bit from rough handling. Her eyes werebloodshot and her pupils were dilated. Karen bent to look her over more closelyand noted the piercings had continued to heal nicely. In another few days itwould be as though they had always been there. She couldn’t resist dipping afinger deeply into candi’s furrow for a little early-morning taste. She shookher head in wonder. “Still sweet as can be.”, she thought. Karen stepped over the young girl until she was straddling her head. The coffeeshe had been sipping earlier had passed nicely through her and wouldn’t bewasted if it could be used to help make sure the little lesbian knew her placein the order of things. Bending her knees slightly, Karen released a trickle ofwarm piss that began splashing on candi’s forehead. The trickle quickly grew toa nice, steady stream that she was now spraying all over the girl’s face. Looking down into candi’s blinking, pleading eyes, she said softly, “Open up,candi. It’s time for your breakfast!” Fearful of another brutal whipping, thegirl dutifully opened her mouth widely so that Karen could find the target andcompletely fill it before her bladder emptied. “You may drink now, candi.”,Karen said soothingly as she stepped over her sprawled captive. Candi openedher throat and slowly gulped it down, allowing only a bit to trickle out at thecorners and run in thin rivulets down under her ears and onto the concrete patiothat she lay on. Karen returned to the house to retrieve a few things and to get her earplug sothat she could monitor the slut’s day. Candi wouldn’t be going anywere.Carol was a bit late getting to her homeroom class. She had suffered the staresof dozens of students as she carefully made her way down the corridors,stopping when she had to, all the way to Room 333. She thought it odd that shecouldn’t think of much but how to find another cock to suck. It seemed thatevery day her mind was more and more preoccupied with sex, cocks, and makingMiss Karen happy. All of the other aspects of her life seemed to be fallingaway. She didn’t seem to care that they were, either. She stumbled alongthrough the hallway feeling a deep and abiding sense of shame for what she wasdoing, but didn’t really feel any personal responsibility for it. She feltpowerless to take control of her life and seemed to have crossed an unknownthreshold into acceptance of it for what it had become and what it might be. She knew the change was obvious to anyone who had known her at all, but couldn’tbegin to explain it.When she finally passed through the classroom door, her entire class, the k**sshe had gotten to know best throughout the school year, stared silently at her. The rumors had swirled through the school to the point that any explanation forwhat was happening to her would have been believed by someone. The prevailingconclusion was that she had gotten hooked on crack or something, and had turnedinto a whore to pay for it. Some of the students, particularly her favorites,had expressions of real concern on their faces. Most of the others simplygawked silently. She heard some nervous giggling in the back of the room. Apencil dropped. She stared back at them. It was the last day of the schoolyear. It was supposed to be a happy day. She wished she had rested a bitbefore entering. Her pussy was doing it’s best to take her attention away, todemand satisfaction, and to threaten her with complete and total humiliation. It couldn’t…she…she couldn’t allow herself to…she couldn’t breath…had tostay still…don’t move! She had to…Oh, God!Karen wondered at first if the transmitter was functioning properly. Thelistening device on the slut’s purse was sensitive enough to pick up almost anysound, and no school was completely silent. Soon, though, she could hearsomeone moaning. At first she wondered if the slut had been hurt. This wasdifferent, though. The cunt was having an orgasm! Karen felt that familiar,always present rage beginning to well up from deep inside her when she heardsomething curious. It sounded like a student…then another. They werewatching! They were calling out, “you go Miss Sizemore!”, and “Whoooee!”, and”What are you on? I want some o’ that!”. The shouts of encouragement andgoading and ridicule expanded and grew louder at the same rate that the slut’sorgasm approached. Karen threw her head back and laughed out loud. The slutwas having an orgasm in front of her class! She was squeeling in ecstasy asthey broke into applause and continued to shout and carry on over such anunexpected and bizarre turn of events. Karen was delighted! She couldn’t haveplanned a better set of circumstances for bringing the creature down another pegor two from her former life of arrogance and conceit. This would be a storyworth telling!Carol’s eyes rolled back into her head as she doubled over in the final throesof her second shattering orgasm within twenty minutes. Her entire body shookand her ankles weakened as the waves of intense pleasure slowly began todissipate. She struggled to stay up on her heels but felt herself losingbalance. She dropped her purse and reached down to steady herself, but fellbackward off her heels and into the corner of the room. She ended up proppedinto the corner like a rag doll, with her skirt bunched up around her waist andher legs splayed out at odd angles. Almost as one the entire class gasped asher bare pussy and the wet stocking tops of her inner thighs came into view. Then, with a cruelty often germaine to high school age c***dren, they all beganto laugh uproariously. Carol was slower to come back to reality this time. She pushed her skirt downbetween her legs and listlessly gathered her legs beneath her. The smallsegments that she had managed to create for herself to get through the day werebecoming ever smaller. Now, she told herself to just get up into a kneelingposition. If she could only do that…and she did. The laughter was slowlydying off as she gathered her purse. One of the students, Cindy Smith, cameforward to help her get up. Another came forward, then another. She was helpedover toward her desk. Someone was pulling her chair out, but she couldn’t,wasn’t allowed to sit today. At all. Not at all. She stopped them from easingher into the chair and waved them off. The class was silent again, watching,and the bell sounded to start the school day. Karen continued to shake her head in wonder as she gathered up the few thingsshe was going to need for a little morning fun with candi. She found the littlething exactly where she had been left, appearing listless and disoriented. Itwould be a couple of hours before last night’s cocktail wore off, then it wouldbe time for a few mind games. If only the stupid teenager hadn’t gotten herselftattood as she had. Such a waste! Something might still be done with her, butnothing that would bring a high return. Karen had discussed her briefly withTawny, who was an accomplished tatooist, among other things. Tawny had said shewould bring her kit and that they might find a way to incorporate the existingtatoo into something more, well, interesting. She also mentioned that she mightbe interested in the little tart herself, depending on circumstances. Karen put all of the items she had carried out on one of the lounge chairs. Shequickly unlocked the padlocks that had held candi’s wrist and ankle cuffstogether all evening, and unclasped the fasteners that held the spreader barbetween her knees. Candi was not so quick to straighten her limbs out, as themuscles had become rigid and stressed and didn’t seem capable of moving. Karensolved that by quickly yanking upward on her right foot, which, as expected,caught candi by surprise and caused her to cry out in pain. The collar expandedinstantly, cutting her off in mid-whimper and constricting the flow of air toher body. Her eyes bulged in fear that she would suffocate then and there.”You don’t seem to remember that nobody wants to hear you, candi.”, Karen saidto her, ever so gently. Without hesitation she jerked her left foot up into theair, straightening the stiffened leg and stressing the distended muscles. Thistime candi bore the pain in silence. When Karen finally had the little cuntstraightened out on her back, she told her to get up on all fours. The words barely registered in candi’s ears. She was waiting for the collar toadjust itself and give her a bit more breath. The pretty woman was kicking herin the side now, and she knew she had to move to avoid the terrible pain sheknew would be inflicted on her if she didn’t. Struggling to get the momentum toroll over, she managed to get onto her belly but the throbbing in her headseemed to double as soon as she turned. She was out of it, feeling clumsy andunable to cause her body to do what her mind was telling it. Slowly, shemanaged to draw first one, then the other knee up under her and could, finally,push herself up onto all fours. Now that the thing was up, Karen grasped her longer dog whip and tapped it upunder candi’s chiin. “Head high, dear. Remember to be a proud a****l at alltimes!”, she said as though she were encouraging a baby toward it’s first steps. “We have a fun game for you to play today!”, she announced. Retrieving a shortgold chain with clasps on each end from a small box she had brought out, shebent to fasten each end to candi’s nipple rings. With the chain stretchedtightly between the rings, she mounted a small wire hook in the center of themwith the upward angle of the hook oriented away from candi’s body. Next, she took a dozen three ounce lead surf fishing weights and carefullyplaced them around the perimeter of the pool deck. She returned to candi andexplained the object of the game. “Candi, you are to show me what a smart andobedient a****l you are by crawling to each of the little nuggets I’ve putaround the pool for you and catching them on your little hook. Each time youbring a nugget to me you will be rewarded with a snack! I”l be sitting overthere, in the back corner of the yard under that shade. If I finish reading mymagazine before you complete your fun game, you will be punished in a fun andcreative way. If you finish first, you will be rewarded! Do you understand?”.Karen waited a few long seconds before the creature’s mind understood that itwas time to respond, and was satisfied to get a slight nod. “Good! You maybegin.” Karen made her way to a comfortable rocker underneath the magnolia treeto begin reading the latest copy of her favorite magazine. Apparently the sluthad managed at least to survive into her second class of the day. Karenlistened as she asked the students to hand in their final class evaluations andrequested feedback on the school year and her abilities as a teacher.Brian Tarmic raised his hand. “Miss Sizemore, like, what is up with youlately?” The class tittered. Carol knew word had quickly spread about herlatest disaster. She just hadn’t expected that anyone would be so bold as toask her. The question shook her confidence. Not that she had any left, but shehad been, at least up until then, functioning somewhat like a teacher. Now shewas on display again. Being looked at, questioned. It had a effect on her thatshe hadn’t expected. She was aware of the presence of Tom Parker’s cum stillcoating her throat. It felt good. She wanted more. Her sexual motor wasrunning again after too brief a respite. “Um, I, ah. I just wanted a littlechange, Brian. That’s all.” Heads turned in his direction. What would he saynext?”Yes, but,” he gestured toward her. “that’s like, a BIG change!”, he exclaimed,drawing a laugh from the class. Carol smiled as best she could and ignored hiscomment, instead stepping forward to accept the evaluations as they were passedup each row. She turned to step back behind her desk, where she could feel justa bit of separation from the students. Leafing through the evaluations shestopped at one of them. Someone had scrawled “I want to fuck you.” across thetop. The evaluations were anonymous, and she didn’t recognize the handwriting. She squeezed her legs together, causing the balls in her pussy to come intocontact with each other. The slight vibration they caused was deliciouslysubtle.Megan hadn’t been free to move on her own in days. She wasn’t sure how toreact. She had understood what the lady had said. So, she pulled one kneeforward on the smooth concrete, then a hand. Then, the other knee. She wasokay, she decided. She could crawl. Not fast, but she could move. It feltstrange, moving. Her head still throbbed. She was aware that she was naked,still. When had she last worn any clothes? As she crawled along at not muchmore than a snail’s pace, she looked down at her poor little nipples and therings that passed through them. God, her head throbbed. At least the horriblecollar had retracted back to its original size and she could breath more easily. That’s what she needed, she decided, fresh air. Maybe she could think soon. For now, though, it was time to do. The alternative was not an option. Thelady was cruel. She would do cruel things for no reason at all. She could alsobe very kind at times. Megan eventually made it to the first of the lead weights. It was really hardfor her to get the little hook mounted on the chain that ran between her nipplerings through the loop in the first weight. She had to lower her chest and holdherself at a strange angle, then try to swing the little hook back and forth toget it to catch on the weight. She tried for what seemed like an eternitybefore she hooked it. She raised herself back up to a crawling position again,carefully lifting the weight with her still tender nipples. It was heavy and itdid hurt, but she could manage it. She couldn’t help but feel a sense ofsatisfaction to be crawling toward the lady with the first “nugget” danglingfrom the chain. Her arms burned from the exertion of supporting her upper bodywhile she hooked it. Megan realized how hungry she was. She had started tospeculate what her reward would be, and in her mind she fantasized about suchthings as a big cheeseburger or a hot fudge sundae. She wasn’t sure, but shedidn’t think she had eaten in at least two days. All she had been given todrink was the lady’s piss. She was hopeful. Hopeful and hungry.Karen could see the little tart approaching through her peripheral vision. Without looking up, she tossed a small metal bowl onto the grass at her feet. “Without using your little paws you need to put the nugget in the bowl.”, shesaid pleasantly. She flipped through a few advertisements as the dumb bitchtried to discover a technique that would get the weight off the hook and intothe bowl. Finally, she was able to dangle it against the inside edge of thebowl and slowly pull her self backward until it slipped off the hook. Candithen stayed there, dumbly waiting for a reaction. Karen put the magazine downand tore open a sample bag of Otis Farms Premium Pig Feed. Dumping about adozen of the feed pellets into the bowl, she patted the dumb thing on her baldhead and said, “Good girl! Now eat up your snack!”Megan was ravished. She saw the bag and knew what it said, but the ladywouldn’t really feed her pig food. It was something else, she decided. So, sheedged cautiously forward and lowered her head to the bowl.Karen noted with satisfaction that candi hadn’t attempted to use her hands. Shehad absorbed in, and had accepted, the basic premise that she was not to usethem, which was a very good sign at this early stage of development. The poorthing was obviously famished, as she had taken to the pellets like a hog takesto slop. Karen laughed and returned to reading her magazine while listening inon the slut’s last day in the traditional working world.Megan’s nipples were really sore by the time she finished delivering all of the”nuggets” to the small bowl at the lady’s feet. Her arms were burning from theworkout, and her entire body was covered in sweat. It was turning into a veryhot day. She was still hungry and still hopeful for a better reward than thelittle, crunchy pellets that tasted like cardboard or dirt or something. Shehad begun regain most of her senses. Though she wasn’t exactly alert, she feltless and less disoriented as the morning wore on. The last several trips backfor her reward she had stolen glances at the naked lady as she relaxed in theshade with her magazine. She was beautiful, Megan thought. So sexy that Meganthought the one thing she would most like to do in the whole world would be to,well, lick her all over. She didn’t understand why. After all the abuse shehad suffered she had every reason to hate the lady. But, it seemed almost asthough she couldn’t help it…she just…wanted to please her, somehow. Meganwaited patiently on all fours in the soft grass next to the lady. She wasrelieved that she had finished before the lady had read through her magazine. Now there would be no need to punish her, and she could be rewarded with,well…maybe with something really good! She was dying of thirst. Maybe a bigglass of icewater would be her reward!Karen paid her hairless lawn pig no mind. She was engrossed in an article aboutthe Blue Ridge Mountains, in consideration of her evenual retirement fromgovernment work, she would need a permanent residence or two. Shifting aroundto various safe houses during her down time and keeping all of her possessionsin storage otherwise had gotten old years ago. She appreciated the chance tospend the summer in Florida, but the current housing arrangement was totallyinappropriate to her needs. Suburbia was not a good place to engage in herfavorite pastimes, but it would do for now. At least the back yard was private,and it had been a nice bonus to discover that one of the neighbors was bothattractive and easily compromised. The slut’s whole life turned on where shehappened to live, and that was a just too bad. If she hadn’t been a bad girl tostart with nothing would have happened to her. This one, the lawn pig, wassimply good fortune.Eventually Karen finished her magazine and tossed it on the grass at her feet. “Be a good little creature and carry that back to the house.”, she orderedcasually. Megan had been daydreaming. She had known better than to move an inch since shehad begun waiting for the lady to acknowledge her and, hopefully, give her thereward she had earned. It took a few seconds for her new instructions toregister in her mind. She blinked her eyes a few times, then bent and took thebound side of the magazine between her teeth before turning to crawl the lengthof the backyard to the house. Just outside the sliding door leading into thelady’s sunroom, she turned to look back, just to make sure it was the rightplace to put the magazine down. The lady nodded, so she carefully placed on thedeck and began crawling back to the shade of the big tree.Karen was happy to see that even with improved functionality and awareness thesweet little thing had automatically reacted as though she were an a****l. Watching her crawl across the lawn and back was enjoyable for Karen, so she toldher to continue doing that until informed otherwise. Aside from the sweetesttasting pussy she had ever experienced, little candi did have a few appealingattributes that Karen considered somewhat unique. She was petite, which wasnice. Her butt was well proportioned and cute, and it moved nicely. Her bodycarried no fat, especially now. That little turned up nose was even moreappealing since Karen had mounted the ring in it. It sounded as though slut was muddling through the third period without anyincidents, and Karen was only paying partial attention to the noise in her leftear. She looked forward to the point when the two sisters would actually beserving her. The training was enjoyable and sometimes challenging, and theresults were always rewarding. She had a few loose ends to tie up before shecould begin to seriously train the slut. There was nothing holding her backfrom developing candi, other than the need to lay the proper groundwork, whichis what she had been doing since she had captured her. Soon enough she grew bored and called her little lawn pig over. “I’ve decidedthat for your reward I am going to give you a new pair of shoes!”, sheproclaimed enthusiastically. “First, though, we have some cleaning up to do,right?” Taking a small travel kit from a bag she had carried out, Karen toldcandi to open her mouth wide and brushed her teeth for her, as though she were ac***d incapable of doing it herself. Next, she poured half of a small bottle ofdisinfecting mouthwash into the girl’s little mouth and told her to swish itaround until she heard otherwise. Karen then quickly slathered the creature’sentire body with depilitating cream to melt away any hair that had grown out inthe last few days and restore her to her pink smoothness. After waiting tenminutes, Karen directed her to crawl over closer to the lawn hose and sprayedthe cream and hair off. She then inserted the nozzle into candi’s pussy and assand slowly filled her to the brim with the cold hose water. She insisted thatthe thing not release a drop of it until she returned with a scrub brush andsoap. Karen took her time retrieving them from the house and could see that thelittle pig was straining to follow her instructions. Karen allowed her to emptyherself then scrubbed her down roughly before rinsing her thoroughly and sendingher back under the shade at the rear of the yard. There, she tossed a light chain over a branch of the tree and brought her littlelawn pig under it. Carol couldn’t believe she had almost made it through the day! It had been aminute by minute challenge and she had suffered horribly, but the final bell hadrung, school was out, and all she had to worry about now was getting to the car. She had managed to get the phone numbers from the five cutest boys as Miss Karenhad instructed. They had all been eager to give it to her, especially afterhearing her explanation for asking. She told them she was dabbling in fashionphotography and was putting together a portfolio. She suggested that each onewould make a great model and asked if she could call them sometime. Flatteryalways worked with boys and men, and it didn’t hurt to be horny and dressed in aslutty schoolgirl outfit.She hadn’t exactly gotten accustomed to being viewed by the student body and herteachers as some sort of sideshow freak all day. The fact was that she had beenpreoccupied with what was going on between her legs and with trying to keep themost decadent thoughts from entering her mind. Simply put, she was toodistracted to care. She avoided going to the teacher’s lunchroom since she hadbeen forbidden to sit or eat all day. No need to subject herself to unwelcomedquestioning or incredulous stares from her colleages. Instead, she had stayedin her empty classroom, standing quietly behind her desk, slowly rocking herhips from side to side and purring like a kitty. She stopped occasionally tokeep herself from going too far. By the time the break had ended, the entireclassroom smelled of sex. Her stockings were damp down to the inside middle ofher thighs, but she didn’t care. She wasn’t sure why. Just a few days ago aminor tear in a pair of hose would have mortified her. Now, she just wantedto…Tom Parker had been preoccupied all day too. After taking advantage ofcircumstances that morning he had become highly concerned with his career. Heknew how Mary was and was sure she would spread the word that he and Carol had a”closed door” meeting. All of the expected rumor and innuendo would naturallyfollow. He had tried to appear deeply concerned for the welfare of his youngteacher, explaining to Mary in a sympathetic and sad tone that the poor thingwas having a lot of personal problems that he couldn’t divulge. He knew whilehe was saying it that it wasn’t believed. Mary was skeptical of everything. But, he also knew that as she blabbed around the school about his “meeting” shewould also include his explanation. The real trouble began when he startedgetting reports that Ms. Sizemore was acting strangely. Sometime just beforenoon one of the teachers asked Mary to tell him she had heard Carol had had anorgasm in front of her homeroom class. She had said several students hadverified the story and she recommended something be done. Tom had never beenone to react to the recommendation of a subordinate. He explained to Mary thathe had already addressed the issue and had no desire to disrupt the last day ofschool for Carol’s students. If problems persisted, he would speak to her againat the end of the day and put her on formal notice of his intent to suspend herat the beginning of the school year in September. Mary had prepared thepaperwork for him and placed it neatly in a folder and placed it on the centerof his desk. He had spent the rest of the day feeling uncomfortable with thefact that he had talked himself into a corner and had to follow through with asuspension recommendation to save his credibility. What bothered him most wasthe thought that Carol might not react well to the situation. She had, afterall, serviced him that morning and probably had formed the opinion that hewasn’t going to cause her any further trouble as a result. So, he had playedand replayed imaginary verbal exchanges with the young teacher all afternoon,until he had become such a jumble of nerves that had no clue what to do. Whatwas gnawing at the back of his mind was the thought that he might be able to getCarol back into his office for another round of fantasyland before the dayended. He finally told Mary she could go home early, which was the one thingshe appreciated even more than a good rumor to spread. It hadn’t taken herthirty seconds to get out of the office. Carol waited until well after the final bell had rung before deciding to makeher way to the car. The hallways were fairly well empty and most everyone hadleft as quickly as they could. She still had to stop occasionally as shewalked, but at least didn’t feel as though she was part of a circus act withevery step. Her feet were killing her. She wasn’t sure if she’d ever getaccustomed to spending hours in such high heels. When she turned the corner to walk down the final corridor to the school exit,she saw Tom Parker straight ahead, lingering, or rather, lurking, outside theentrance to the administrative office. As she slowly approached, he motionedfor her to follow him into the office.CHAPTERXVI: Last Day of School Part III.Karen spent a couple of hours taking care of a few administrative details andworking on some correspondence. From the sunroom she could keep an eye oncandi, who was nicely secured under the tall magnolia. Karen had fitted herwith an old pair of size five ballet shoes and had her step up onto a bucketthat she had placed, upside down, under the dangling chain that hung from one ofthe magnolia’s lower branches. Using a small padlock she secured candi’s nosering to the chain and pulled it taught so that candi’s head was tilted back atan uncomfortable angle. Karen hadn’t bothered with any sort of explanation, but it was obvious thatthere was great peril in slipping off the bucket. Either the ring would pullthrough her nose immediately or she would dangle for a while first. She hadbeen surprised that the tart hadn’t tried to resist in some way, but concludedthat she had been adequatly indimidated.Karen loved the sight. Candi was glistening with perspirationt. The balletshoes did so much to make her more enticing. Her firm young ass was held highand the arch of her back was just delightful. The extreme angle of her feet inthe shoes made her legs appear shapely and firm, and Karen could tell by herheaving chest that she was highly challenged both physically and emotionally. If it hadn’t been for the two days Karen had kept her in the foot trainers,stretching her ligaments and tendons, she might already have suffered anunfortunate accident. She owed Karen so very much! Soon enough she had finished what she was doing and decided to toy with herlittle plaything for a bit. She wouldn’t need much in the way of supplies. Shewent to the kitchen and quickly mixed a bit of ginger into a paste and depositedit into a baggie. Then she retrieved a small quantity of Christmas ornamenthooks and a vibrating egg from her handy toolbox. Finally, she got the lighterdog whip from it’s hook in the garage and made her way to the back yard.The poor thing’s legs were quivering from exhaustion and pain. She had takenhold of the chain above her head in anticipation of losing her footing on thebucket. Karen wondered how long she could hold herself up if the bucket tipped. That would be a good workout, she thought. “I see you’re doing just fine inyour new shoes!”, Karen exclaimed. “I thought I’d come out and have some fun. You enjoy having fun, don’t you, candi?”Candi nodded ever so slightly. She was so close to collapse that she thoughtany movement might make her fall off the bucket. She had been crying for a longtime. The lady was so cruel to her, and now she was talking about having fun.But, the whip didn’t look like fun to candi. “First, dear, I’m going to spread a bit of this ginger paste over your littleasshole. You won’t like it. No, no, no! Not at all!” Karen stepped aroundthe girl and carefully parted her butt cheeks to push a small amount of thepaste onto her asshole. She giggled as the girl began to react by shaking herass just as much as she dared to, which wasn’t much at all. “There, that’llliven up your afternoon, candi!” Karen walked around in front of the girlagain, then held up the vibrating egg for her to see. “Now, we’ll put our friend the egg into your tasty little pussy to distract youfrom all of this terrible drama you’re suffering at the moment.” She loweredthe egg and stepped closer to the nearly suspended teenager. She bent downslightly to get the angle correct and twisted the egg, activating the vibrator. Without much concern for candi’s comfort she forced the egg up and into hercunt, causing the girl to jerk involuntarily and begin to teeter on the upendedbucket. “There, that’s better!”, she said, stepping back to ensure the creatureknew she wouldn’t be caught if she did become clumsy enough to fall. She waiteduntil candi managed to stabilize herself before proceeding. Then, she picked upthe bowl full of fishing weights and began attaching the ornament hooks to them. When all of the dozen weights had been prepared, she held one of them up forcandi to see. “This will be fun!”, she announced. “Now we’ll see what kind ofstuff you’re made of, candi. Are you really the good for nothing lesbian cuntthat your “mother” and sister think you are, or do you have a little somethinginside you that nobody has seen yet? I just don’t know! I’d like for you togive me your tongue now.”Surprisingly, the little thing was still cooperating. She opened her mouth andpoked her bright pink tongue partway out. It was enough for Karen to hook aweight onto it. She then hooked one onto each ear, each nipple, and each sideof her outer lips through each of the six rings there. She had one weight left,so she hung it in the center of the chain that was still suspended betweencandi’s nipple rings. Karen stepped back to appreciate her work. She sliced the dog whip through theair a few times, feeling her nipples rise and her pussy moisten in anticipationof striping the little cunt’s perfect, alabaster skin one more time. It wasjust too bad she couldn’t remove the collar and experience the cute mewling andbegging that she knew candi would have been happy to supply. You can’t haveeverything, she told herself.Candi’s bulging eyes were a delight to watch as she strained to see what Karenwas doing. How the poor thing hated being whipped. That was something she hadin common with her slutty sister. They would both come to appreciate the kissof the whip soon enough. It was preferable to a host of other options.Karen stepped forward, taking a position that would enable her to place awell-aimed stripe horizontally across the girl’s soft white tummy. Anything shecould do to get her firmed up there would be a good thing. Just as she drew thewhip pack and began to take aim, however, she heard tinkling on the top of theshiny tin can. Looking down, she saw that the little tart was peeing herself. Karen grinned. It was always good when they were so scared that the peed. Youknew you had their attention then. It was never good to allow anything todistrupt a thrashing, so Karen hesitated only a moment before she stepped intothe swing, delivering the most powerful whip strike she could muster straightacross the girl’s midsection with a resounding “CRACk”.Even before the whip struck home Karen was aware that candi had panicked. Notknowing what to do, the girl had begun to backpedal in her ballet shoes,producing a deep, rapid drumming sound on the top of the can. Karen heard avery brief but distinct yelp that was instantly extinguished by the quickinflation of the collar. The whip struck just as the clumsy thing was losingher footing altogether and falling off the bucket.She tumbled straight down, landing in a heap that was quite unladylike. Allthat moved was a rapidly dying stream of pee that cascaded a few inches up intothe air before falling onto her smooth young thigh and eventually into the softgrass. Her eyes bulged and spun around wildly. Her face had already darkenedseveral shades as the collar tightened to the point that she could not breath. She flopped her arms a few times before losing consciousness. Karen laughed uproariously and the deliciously cruel thing she had just done. The dumb little girlpig had no idea she wouldn’t be dangling from the end ofher nose if she slipped. Karen had created every illusion necessary to make itappear that would happen. She had, however, carefully looped the light chainover a small wire nail that she had installed earlier. Though she had been abit anxious that it might not let go as quickly as she intended, she was surethe creature would not suffer any lasting damage. If she did something stupidlike ripping her nose out, she’d have to get rid of her and that wouldn’t beconvenient at all. The dumb girl had spent a good part of the day frettingabout something that couldn’t happen. What a fun ruse!, Karen thought. She heard the light hissing of the collar expelling it’s air and returning tonormal so that it”s victim could breath again. Stepping closer, she reacheddown to make sure candi was breathing. Finding that she was, she casuallyrearranged her body until she could be locked into a nice, tight hogtie and leftto wake up in the grass in the shade of the magnolia.Karen was faintly aware of some things going on with the slut from what shecould hear in the earpiece, but was too preoccupied with her plans for candi topay much attention. Unless words were being spoken, it was often too difficultto get any meaning out of background noise and various rustlings to make itworthwhile to try.Tom Parker had taken Carol to his office and threatened to have her suspended. He had said that there wasn’t much he could do since so many reports of her badbehavior had been sent up to the office that he had to react somehow. If onlyshe had been able to act normally none of this had happened, but, he said, theremight be some way…So, Carol had done him again. Happily. She cared nothing for him or what hethought or did. He was a fat bastard and she had nothing but contempt for him. But, his cock had produced for her and she was happy to drink from it again. Ithadn’t taken but a few minutes, and she was gratified to finally be making herway to her car with a fresh coating of cum in her throat. She still walked very carefully, stopping whenever the balls in her pussy causedher to reach the threshold of orgasm. The parking lot was virtually empty, withthe exception of a few seemingly abandoned cars and an old Ford conversion vanthat was parked just past her car. Just as she was inserting her key into thedoorlock, she heard a voice calling out from behind her.”Yo! Carol!”It was that boy…that Tommy Wingate. The boy who had pinched her that morning. Oh, God!, she thought. Turning, she saw him holding the side door open,beckoning her to climb into his van. “Smoke some weed? Wanna party?”, he askedwith that nasty, worldly grin that was his trademark. She remembered herinstructions to be agreeable to everyone, but this was different. “Uh. No thanks, Tommy. I, ah…””Get in the fuckin’ van!”, he said, glaring into her eyes. “Or else everyone inthe school will know you weren’t wearing panties today!”.It wasn’t much of a threat in terms of the new hierarchy of Carol’s concerns.But, she felt completely powerless to do anything but get in the van. She hadinstructions. Getting into her car would not be following those instructions,even though that was what her instincts were telling her to do. He was kindacute, though. In a dangerous, unpredictable kind of way. She pushed her doorclosed and turned toward him. She smiled warmly as though everything about thiswere absolutely normal. He was devouring her with his eyes as she approachedand eased by him into the van. She felt his hand on her ass as she stepped upinto it and took a seat in one of the captain’s chairs in the back. It was aseedy, filthy van, and it smelled of pot. He pulled the door closed and stood,hunched over, looking at her. He reminded her of one of Megan’s friends.”Wassup, girl?”, he asked.She knew what he meant. He wanted an explanation for, well, “it”. She feignedlack of understanding. “Not much”, she replied nervously.”Well now,” he continued, “it’s not every day the sexiest teacher in the wholeschool dresses up like a whore. I even heard you did Parker!”Carol’s face flushed bright red in shame. He laughed out loud. “I knew it!”, he exclaimed. She hung her head, wishing she could just go home.”How ’bout ol’ Tommy here. Is he gonna get left outta the action?” He grabbedhis crotch with one hand and pointed to it with the other. Without looking up, she mumbled, “Um, no. I guess not.” She was stirringagain. She wished she could stop it, but it was coming…the desire…shewanted this – anytime, anywhere. She wanted his cock. What was it like? Shehad to know. She hoped he would fill her mouth with his cum. She hoped hewould cum like he never had before. She heard him pull his fly down, and looked up. He was unbuttoning his jeansand pushing them down around his ankles. His cock was already hard. Shefocused on it. It was nicely proportioned. Small as compared to what she wasaccustomed to but certainly average, at least. She slid down off the captain’schair as Tommy moved to the back of the van and sat, knees wide, on the benchseat there. Carol crawled forward, eyes focused on the object of her obsession. She was already breathing hard before she was close enough to take him in. Hereached down and roughly jerked her top off, tossing it over his shoulder into asmall cargo area. He pushed her into an upright kneeling position and reachedaround to undo her little skirt. It fell down around her knees. “Gimme that.”,he ordered. She pulled her slender legs through the skirt and handed it to him. Over hisshoulder it went. He reached forward and roughly groped at her breasts. Hishands were cold. “I been watching these nipples for four years now, Ms.Sizemore. I knew I’d get my hands on ’em one way or another.” He tuggedcrudely forward and back on her nipples, as though milking a cow. “These damnedthings have caused many a hard-on. I had no idea they’d get this long! Holyshit! You’re a freak, Ms. Sizemore. Wait’ll the boys know how long thesethings get! Bald pussy too. Alright!”Carol remained quiet. Her motor was revving despite Tommy’s crudity androughness. What did she expect? She was his play toy for the moment. Whywouldn’t he take advantage of it?He bent forward to suck on her nipples, and she reached down to take hold of hisstiff cock and began stroking it. She was mindful of the need to be careful, noneed to cause him to spill his stuff outside of her mouth. That would be awaste. The warm wetness of his lips and tongue working her long, hard nippleswas awesome. His technique was not the greatest. It felt like a baby wolf waseagerly suckling her. But, oh…it felt great!After a couple of minutes that seemed like hours to Carol, he finally leanedback and pulled her head down over his cock. She was anxious to see how easy itwould be to take him all the way into her throat. The black man in the videostore who had ****d her mouth was so much bigger that she was confident shecould swallow this one without any trouble. He pushed the back of her head downuntil his cock met the back of her throat. Before he could push further, sheeased herself down a bit more, adjusting her angle, and swallowed. He slippedeasily through and down her throat! She thought by his reaction that this hadnever been done for him, and she was glad. She pushed and dragged and swirledher tongue over the underside and around the head as he began pumping her headup and down on his slender cock. Tommy was worldly for his age, but he wasstill a young man. He couldn’t hold back for long. When he started thrustinghis hips upward in conjunction with pulling her head back down she knew he wasclose. He started to moan as his orgasm approached, rapidly building,faster…she was…loving it…being face fucked…the whore…the cumslit….she wanted…him…to…Grunting loudly he quickly pulled her head up by her ponytail with his righthand while grabbing and pumping his cock with his left. He was going to cum onher face! But she wanted…she opened her mouth wide, watching closely to tryto catch the first…it was coming…Tommy could see the crazy whore open her mouth wide. She wanted it inthere…for him to cum in her mouth. He aimed higher…the first spurt shootingout forcefully and hitting her between her eyes…she struggled, pushing herhead up to catch the next one…he pulled to the left…on her cheek…thananother…her chin…ohhhhhhhhh…Tommy shoved his cock back into her mouth tobe cleaned off by the cum-splattered whore. Oh, shit! That was great, hethought. What a hot fuckin’ bitch. Who would have thought, Ms. Sizemore! Tommy began to laugh at his good luck. She wanted it so bad she was licking itoff him…every drop. She was gathering the cum off her face onto her fingersand…she loved it…she was eating it like it was chocolate or something. Thiswas un-fucking-believable!After tormenting candi a bit more she had secured her, gotten dressed, and madeher way to the slut’s former home. Karen was busy going through all of theslut’s remaining possessions and making determinations as to what would be sold,thrown away, or kept. She planned a busy late afternoon and evening for theslut, and wanted to be there when she returned from her last day as a teacher.Slut was past due by about thirty minutes.Karen wasn’t picking up much that she could decipher through the earpiece shewas using to monitor slut. It was either malfunctioning, slut was in a veryquiet place, or she had failed to keep it with her. Karen concluded the mostlikely scenario was the last one, which would provide an opportunity forpunishment, along with the tardiness, of course.She was confident that the improved “white noise” technology that she wastesting had been highly successful in altering slut’s mental outlook. Thestatic that seemed to innocently follow the porno movies that she played in thegarage nightly had saturated the slut’s brain with very specific behaviorparameters. Used in conjunction with the new d**gs Karen had been given tacitauthority to test, slut had quickly become a compliant, though not alwaysdiligently obedient, tool for Karen’s use. With the proper training and somefine tuning with respect to the d**gs, she would have a useful personal servantin a fraction of the time it usually took. With slut available as her testsubject, she was free to experiment with candi.By the time she completed her project, the entire house was in disarray. Everything that she had no use for had been thrown on the floor. This amountedto a good seventy-five percent of the contents, she thought. Most of it wouldbring a nice return at the slut’s yard sale. Karen suddenly heard a car doorclose in the earpiece. Then she heard a car start. The slut had left her pursein her car and was most likely now on her way home. It sounded like she mightbe crying. Most likely fear, Karen thought. The poor thing hated to bepunished, but punished she would be. Carol was nearly frantic with the realization that she was so late. Time hadgotten away from her. She had been betrayed by her lust for…Tommy’s cock. Ithad been a great disappointment for her not to have been able to swallow his cumdirectly, as she knew some had been wasted. None should ever be wasted, shethought. She shook her head. Her thoughts were confusing her. Why? What washappening to her? Oh, God! Miss Karen is going to be waiting, and…she’ll bepissed. Carol drove as though every second she saved would somehow reduce herpunishment. By the time she wheeled the car into the driveway she had workedherself into a near-panic state. Her chest was heaving, she was sweating, andher heart was beating as though she had just finished a hard run. She ran up tothe entrance and assumed her position: Hands clasped behind her neck, elbowsheld wide, legs spread about three feet, chest up and out, back arched, and eyeslowered. She waited, and waited…and waited. Karen had decided well before the slut finally showed up that she would need towait for the same period of time that she had been late. And, she did. It wasnearly four thirty when Karen finally opened the door and ordered her to strip,but to leave her heels on. Next Karen put her on her knees, just inside thedoor, and ordered her to give an accounting of the school day. Karen was simplyinterested in how the slut’s mind was characterizing events in her life. Carol felt totally humiliated by the time she finished explaining to Miss Karenall that had happened to her that day. I big part of the reason why was themicro recorder Miss Karen had turned on and placed in front of her on the floor. Every word was recorded. She provided explicit details about her orgasm in theparking lot and the three blow jobs she had given. She talked about how hornyshe had been, how her…cunt…had felt, and explained what it had been like togo through an entire school day dressed as a shameless whore.All during this bizarre confession period she wondered why her house was tornup. There were piles of things on the floor everywhere she looked. It lookedlike what she imagined an amateur burglary to look like, except it was much tooorderly to have been that. Miss Karen didn’t seem so very upset. Carol thoughtshe would have been whipped already if she had been highly agitated. Maybe itwould be okay. It seemed like forever had passed since Carol had last seen MissKaren this morning, reclining naked, sipping coffee while Carol paraded back andforth for her in the little slut outfit. She felt much more relaxed now that she was finally home, and didn’t mindtelling Ms. Karen about her day. There was nobody else to tell.Every characterization the slut made had been in a sexual context. She hadclearly gotten to the point where Karen wanted her. Being both compliant andconstantly needful of both her own sexual release and a burning desire tosatisfy others sexually was the first threshold in her plan to develop the slutinto a first-rate personal servant. “So, if I understand you correctly, you spent the day parading your slutty selfin front of a school full of teenagers and managed to suck off the principaltwice as well as a student. Is that correct.?””Um. Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied. What could she say?”Tell me why I might not have heard all of this. When did you forget to keepyour purse with you?”A sense of dread descended over Carol. She hadn’t even though about it, but shehad left her purse in the car when Tommy had called her to his van. Sheconfessed this to Miss Karen.”You were late getting home because you were on your knees in a student’s van,giving him a blowjob. I didn’t know about it because you FORGOT to follow yourinstructions?””Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol hung her head in shame. She hated it when shedispleased Miss Karen. She only wanted to make her happy. “I am not sure if I could find anyone in the world who would say that youweren’t completely out of control, slut.””No, Miss Karen.””I will think about what punishment might be appropriate. I must say I amrelieved that school is over with and that I have you full-time now. Don’tbegin to think that you’re going to have it easy. Your life now is going to bevery, very demanding. Do you understand?”Carol answered, then placed her hand over her mouth, signifying a request tospeak. Miss Karen sighed heavily.”What!”, she snapped.Carol faltered. Her confidence was at an all-time low. “Um, this slutis…very sorry, Miss Karen. This slut will work hard to make you happy.” There. She felt better. “Time will tell, slut. Time will tell.””Yes, Miss Karen.”Time to get on with the business at hand, Karen thought. She didn’t have thetime or desire to chit-chat with the slut. “You’re having a yard sale tomorrow. All of the things on the floor are what I don’t want. What can be sold you willcarry to the garage. What you think would not sell will be put in garbage bagsand piled just inside the gate in the back yard. There are labels and a pen onthe breakfast nook counter. You’ll price every item after you have removed themall to the garage. Do you understand?””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied. All of her things…her husband’s…theirpossessions…thrown away or sold? How could…?”By the way, your sister, Megan, is it? Yes, she called today. I had a nice,long talk with her about you. I told her how concerned I was about you andyour…well, activities. She wasn’t surprised. She said she always knew youwere a slut. I had no idea anyone could be as cruel to a little sister as youwere. Did you really call her “cuntlicker” while she was growing up?” Carol was startled, stunned. “Uh…yes, Miss Karen.”, she muttered. “And you used to sit on her face and make her lick you?”, Karen askedincredulously.Carol felt her face heat up, she knew she was blushing bright red. “No! No,it’s not…that’s not true, ah, Miss Karen.”Karen knew the truth. It was written all over the slut’s face. It wasimmaterial what came out of her mouth. Karen ignored the denial. “Oh, by theway…I have made a “date” for you with the nice boy who helped you load yourcage the other night, remember?”Carol was having difficulty jumping subjects. She wasn’t able to settle thingsin her mind before the next shock hit her. “Yes, Miss Karen. I, sorry. Thisslut remembers him.””Good! I’m delighted. He gets off work tonight at ten o’clock. You’re meetinghim in the parking lot at work. You’re giving him a blowjob in his car. Then,you’re going to tell him he can get a free blowjob every week if he can get tenof his friends to call your cellphone number to schedule their own blowjobs. Ifnot, he’ll have to pay thirty dollars like everyone else. Do you understandthis?”Oh, God! “Um, why?…yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol replied. Thirty dollars? Likeeveryone else? What did that mean? Was she…was…?”When you’ve completed your little task for the yard sale we’ll get you incontact with your friend Ralph. He’ll be invited over at his earliestopportunity and you’ll have him fuck you in the ass out by the pool. Won’t thatbe fun?”Out by the pool? Here? Oh, my God!, Carol thought. Then the image of his cocksprang to mind and she didn’t feel so badly. Who would know? “Yes, MissKaren.””Good! Now get busy!” Karen turned and strolled off to the kitchen to makeherself a nice dinner. Carol rose and began hustling about the house, carrying armloads full of itemsback and forth to the garage. Her mind was completely preoccupied with thoughtsof the decadent things she would be doing soon. She continued to be tormentedby the metal balls sliding around inside her. In only a couple of minutes herinner thighs were wet and her nipples were standing straight out. She foundthat her many distractions prevented her from focusing on and caring about theitems she was taking to the garage. She simply wanted to finish the job to endthe delicious torture going on in her pussy. It felt wonderful and it made herfeel so very excited. But, if she weren’t permitted an orgasm it all added upto nothing more than frustration. If she could just take them out…but wouldshe? She wasn’t sure, now that she thought about it. It wasn’t terribly bad tobe so horny…she told herself not to think, but escort zonguldak to do. Thinking got her introuble. Just do. Don’t think.CHAPTER XVII: School’s Out Part 4Carol hadn’t eaten anything substantial in days. The smell of Miss Karen’scooking had caused her to realize just how hungry she really was. The fewcucumbers, bananas, and carrots she had been fed hadn’t done much to give herthat comfortable, full feeling that she longed for. It was a disappointmentwhen Miss Karen finished eating and placed her dishes in the sink. Carol wasquite busy trying to price all the items she had carried to the garage to besold tomorrow, and assumed nothing had been saved for her to eat – again. She had successfully bagged up more than thirty trash bags full of possessionsthat could not be sold and were to be thrown out. She had piled them up in thecorner of the back yard just inside the privacy fence gate next to the garage. Through it all, her level of excitement never subsided. She had to stop whatshe was doing several times and wait patiently for the early stirrings of anorgasm to pass. The whole house smelled of her pussy, she knew. She was coatedwith her own juices down to her knees. Her feet were killing her as she hadbeen in the heels for more than thirteen hours. Running around the house nakedwas arousing in and of itself. She saw how Miss Karen looked at her, and onlylonged to be used by her. She so wanted to be between those long legs, andwondered why she hadn’t been given the chance. To increase her odds she paidclose attention to her movements, attempting in every way to ensure she movedenticingly and with sexual grace, as Miss Karen had begun to teach her. Ifonly…Carol had been working for so long in pricing her things that she was startledwhen Miss Karen entered the garage.”Where is the title to the car, slut?”, she asked casually.”Um…above the refrigerator…in the cabinet above the refrigerator, MissKaren.”, Carol stammered. “You’ll need to hurry.”, Karen said flatly as she walked back into the house.She didn’t have any use for the car, but a minivan might come in handy. Shewould have the slut trade it in tomorrow after the yard sale. Karen retrievedthe title and put it on the kitchen counter. Carol finally completed the assignment at about eight o’clock and sought outMiss Karen for further instructions. She found her in the living room,rearranging some of the items that had been kept in the house. Carolappreciated what she had done. Her…owner was a very intelligent and capablewoman. Now Carol knew she had good design sense, too. Carol assumed herposition and waited patiently while Miss Karen continued to redecorate. Hermind had been preoccupied with thoughts of Ralph’s long, beautiful cock fillingher ass, and of the boy, the…stranger she was going to suck tonight. Sheloved the powerlessness of knowing what would be expected of her and that shecould, or would, do nothing about it. She did what she was told. That wassimple. She was happy that way…and she was horny that way.Karen noted when the slut entered, but chose to ignore her to see if she wouldexhibit any weakness by resorting to making a sound. She didn’t, which wasgood. “Go do the dishes, take the trash out, wipe down the kitchen counters,pour me a scotch, and be back here in five minutes.”, Karen ordered withoutturning around. While the slut scurried off to complete her work Karen opened her sports bag andneatly arranged a pair of butterfly clamps, handcuffs, a household fly swatter,and a large latex dildo featuring a suction cup base on the coffee table. Thenshe continued moving figurines, lamps, some artwork, books, and other itemsaround the room until it began to suit her.The slut returned within the allotted time and was allowed to spend a few moreminutes waiting. Karen knew she could clearly see the items on the coffee tableand wanted her to have some time to ponder what might be in store for her. Karen could not catch her changing position, sighing, or watching her as shemoved around the room. The slut stayed dutifully motionless and in perfectposition, including holding the drink out so that Karen could easily grasp itwhen she wanted it. “Tell me how you contact Ralphy whenever you are desperate for a little trystwith his big black cock, slut.”, Karen said as she stepped closer to retrievethe drink. “I, ah. Sorry. This slut dials his cellphone, Miss Karen. If it rings I hangup after one ring. If the message recorder is on I say ” wrong number” and hangup. He usually calls back to my cell phone within a few minutes.”, Carolexplained nervously.Karen ordered her to go into the guest bathroom and remove the anal plug fromher ass and the ben-wa balls from her cunt, then get her cellphone. Carol was grateful at first to be able to free herself of the intrusivereminders of her status that had plagued her all day. Once she had them out,however, she felt oddly empty…she missed them. She had gotten so used totheir presence that now it felt strange that she was not filled front and back. She retrieved her cellphone and returned to the living room, where Miss Karenordered her to stand at the corner of the coffee table on which the dildo hadbeen mounted. It looked delicious to Carol, so long and nicely formed. It wasa nice size. It would feel good inside her…cunt. “Dial his number.”, Karen ordered as she spread a bit of lubricant over the tipof the dildo.Carol dialed. It rang once and she hung up.”Now, turn around with your back to the table. You’re going to spread your legsnow, and lower yourself down…”As Carol began to lower her body toward the table she noted Miss Karen adjustingthe tip of the dildo no so that it was ready to slip into her cunt, but insteadheld it against her ass. Carol hesitated, hoping Miss Karen was mistaken,hoping her cunt would be filled. She didn’t want…”Ease down now, slut. Put your hands down on the table behind you and leanback.”, Miss Karen instructed her. She understood and appreciated the purpose of being filled all day with the analplug. She was surprised at how easily the large dildo began to slide up intoher without pain. She cramped a bit after it was what she thought to be threeor four inches into her, but Miss Karen was allowing her to take it at her ownpace. She was grateful for that…it felt…so…dirty to be doing this. So…wrong! But, she saw her nipples elongating and knew the other side of herwas finding it to be, well…nice to be…filled again. As she worked herselfup a bit and down a bit further, she felt Miss Karen clasping a pair ofhandcuffs on her wrists. She also walked around in front of Carol and kickedher ankles out wider. So wide, in fact that her cunt lips separated, spilling afresh dab of her love juices down over herself and onto the table. Miss Kareninstalled the butterfly clamps on either nipple, close to it’s base. Carolwinced at first but immediately began to appreciate the constant bite theyprovided on her hard nipples. Carol was wrapped up in the lewdness of what shewas doing now…enjoying feeling the thing probe her more deeply…being curiousabout how good it would feel when she could completely sit on it…fuckingherself now…in long, luscious strokes…mmmmmmmm, it felt good! Miss Karenwas aiming now…holding the flyswatter in her right hand, down low, ready toswat her cunt with a quick upward snap of the wrist. OH! mmmmmm…good! Oh,God! It was….so….up and down…faster, fucking, fucking and fucking…Godit felt sooooooooogoooood. Mmmmmmmmmmmm. SLAP! OH! ssssssslut! She was aslut….a whore for sex oh, God! It felt soooo good! The sound…shemmmmmm….SLAP! Ah!Karen was enjoying her little tableau. The slut was readily fucking herself onthe long black dildo, and was clearly feeling as wanton as the horniest slutthat could be imagined. To have seen so much dignity disappear and be replacedso quickly with this sort of…well, shamelessness was another clearverification that her accelerated training experiment was working. She couldclearly see the slut’s wet little clit poking it’s bright pink head out fromamong the glistening folds of cunt flesh. It made for a nice target. Each timeKaren swatted at it she sent a jolt of pure pleasure through the slut’s body toher brain. It was an entertaining thing to see, as the slut tended to roll hereyes in reaction to each swat. She was taking the full length of the thing, andriding it as though she would never get enough of it. As Karen had hoped, thecellphone rang just as things seemed to be ready to peak for the slut. “Keepfucking, slut! Don’t slow down or you will have a real problem! Beg him tocome here and fuck you in the ass tonight after eleven p.m. or tomorrow eveningbetween eight and ten p.m.” “Ummmmyessssmissssskaren!”Carol, with her hands cuffed behind her on the table and legs spread wide,continued raising and lowering her ass over the dildo as Miss Karen pressed thephone to her ear. “Ummhello?”, she answered. “Hey baby.” Ralph purred in reply. His voice was soooo sexy. “Hi! I need you….mmmmm….to…ah….come fuck me in my ass, Ralph, please?”Ralph noted the breathlessness and wondered what was going on. She was reallyhot for him. She wanted fucked in the ass? She never talked like thatbefore…and never asked to be…crazy bitch. Too bad he was on duty, or hecould meet her at the motel…”I….nnnnnneed you to come here by my house and fuck me in the ass! Please?”,Carol repeated, desperate to complete her assignment and have Miss Karen attendto her clit again. “Please? Come tonight?””Ah baby. I’s on duty. Tomorrow?””Yessssssokay. Tomorrow night between eight…between eight and ten okay?Okay…ummmmmmmmyesss. Okay. See you then.”When Karen knew the conversation had ended she termintated the call. Tossingthe cellphone onto the couch, she picked up the swatter. “Stop, slut.”, sheordered.Carol was beside herself with desire. She couldn’t believe…NOT…NOW! Shewas soooooohot! Oh…”NOW SLUT!”, Karen screamed, slapping her open-handed across her left cheek.Carol was knocked sideways by the blow, tears instantaneously bursting forthwith the pain and frustration and regret and fear of the moment. Miss Karenwas above her now, screaming and cursing, whipping her relentlessly with theswatter…across her breasts, her arms, whatever target it seemed to find. Thesting of it was manageable. What Carol feared more than that was thedispleasure of her Mistress…her…owner. She dared not speak or cry out, butcouldn’t help but cry uncontrollably as the insults and stinging swats raineddown on her. She covered up…and allowed Miss Karen to have her way until shefinally, mercifully, stopped. An hour and a half later Carol found herself, again, dressed like a slut. MissKaren had put her in a pair of little blue nylon shorts and a tube top, andnothing else. Not even shoes. She had been handed one condom and was told tomeet the boy in the parking lot, give him a blowjob using the condom to collecthis cum. Miss Karen said the full condom must be presented to her when Carolgot home in order for her to qualify for her reward. She was to tell the boy hecould get a free blowjob every week as long as he got ten friends to call hercellphone number within the next three days and schedule themselves blowjobs forthirty dollars each. She was to give him the cellphone number, then returnhome.The now usual fear and dread that Carol experienced each time Miss Karen put herthrough another humiliating experience were still present. Carol remainedexceptionally horny, however, and the thought of sucking another cock was veryappealing to her despite the circumstances. She felt empty, worthless, andunused with nothing in her pussy or ass, and knew she would feel much betteronce she had a real cock in her mouth to satisfy. She had soaked through thetoo-small shorts even before she had gotten the car started. She knew shecouldn’t avoid toying with herself just a bit as she drove to the warehousestore, and ended up wishing the drive were a little longer. She was beginningto relish the taste of her own sex, and spent some of the drive time drenchingher fingers in her juices and sucking them dry. By the time she got there, hercar smelled so strongly of sex that even she noticed it. She thought it mightbecome a permanent fragrance given the amount of herself that had poured outonto the seat over the past few days. Karen returned home after sending the slut off to do a bit of marketing. Shefound candi just where she had left her, looking frightened and uncomfortable asshe lay in the grass, hogtied. Karen reached between her legs and spread hersmooth labia enough to force a finger inside her, probing for the egg she hadinserted a few hours before. She was surprised both by the fact that thebatteries were still functioning and that candi was producing copius amounts ofher sweet nectar. She pulled the egg out and shut it off before placing it incandi’s mouth for safekeeping. Licking her fingers clean, Karen began removingall of the lead fishing weights that she had suspended from candi’s variouspiercings. Once finished, she unlocked the girl’s wrist cuffs from her ankle cuffs andallowed her a few seconds to stretch. Karen had a great deal of confidence inthe collar she had been testing on candi. It had proven to be effective atkeeping her silenced. Karen knew that eventually candi could be taught toaccept virtually any punishment silently, which would be an endearing attribute. Candi remained nicely striped across her midsection. It was clear that the eggwas keeping her nicely aroused. Though she was obviously fearful of Karen andanything she might do, the desire in her eyes was as easy to read as ac***dren’s book. Karen bent to take the leash in her hand. “Come now, piggie. Time for a littlewalk!”, she exclaimed enthusiastically. The evening air was descending,bringing relief from the oppressive heat that had been present all day. Karenknew the creature had to be thirsty, so she walked her over to the faucet thatwas mounted on the privacy wall about half the distance toward the back of thehouse. Candi crawled along nicely, as though she didn’t find being on all foursat all unnatural. Karen nudged her head up tightly toward the faucet and turned it on. Cold watershot out into candi’s face, splashing off her nose and down onto the grass. Karen stepped back to avoid getting wet. “Have a little drink now, candi.”,Karen ordered. Megan was so thirsty she wished at first that she could just put her lips aroundthe faucet and drink all the water that was coming out. She drank greedilyuntil she was completely sated, feeling her belly sag under the weight of allthe water she had taken in. It felt good to have the cold water splashing overher face and head, and she took advantage of it by dipping her head under it andtrying to get it to spray across her back. She had been so hot all day thatanything cool was a welcome relief. She felt grateful that she wasn’t beingabused, at least for the moment, and that she could drink freely from the faucetrather than from the bowl. She had managed a couple of great orgasms while shelay in the shade by rolling over onto her belly and grinding her pussy down intothe grass while the egg droned on inside her. She thought it was probablysomething she shouldn’t have done, and felt guilty about it for some reason. Itwas all so confusing. She didn’t feel so disoriented anymore and had spent aconsiderable amount of time while she was alone to ponder her fate. Beingcompletely shaved and pierced as she was did not seem to her to be the sort ofthing someone did to you if they planned to let you go. That was…kind ofbeyond, like, just k**ding, or, like, it was just a crazy idea. There couldn’tbe any innocent explanation or excuse for doing that to somebody. So, sheworried…that this was, maybe, not a good thing at all. It was so sick andkinky and weird…and confusing in so many ways. The lady was so pretty,though. And, she treated Megan as though she owned her. There was somethingabout that that Megan liked. She didn’t know what, though. She just liked thatpart of it. Maybe, she felt like she finally belonged someplace rather thanalways feeling like the outcast or the misfit. The lady was accepting her asher own. But, she whipped her, too. She was cruel, or could be cruel. Megan’sfeet hurt. The weird shoes that had been put on her were similar to the bracesthat had bent her feet so painfully her first couple of days. She preferred theshoes to the braces, but they weren’t exactly a walk in the park. She wonderedwhy they had even been put on her, as they obviously weren’t suitable forwalking…”Do you have to pee, candi?”, the woman asked.Megan, unable to speak, simply nodded. The lady turned the faucet off andtugged the leash, leading her toward the middle of the yard. “Have you everseen a female dog pee?”, she asked conversationally.Megan looked up. She nodded. “Good! You’ll pee like a little bitch should candi, but only with permission,do you understand?”The lady patted Megan on her bald head as she nodded. “You’ll need to spreadyour knees wide and lower your little cunt down toward the grass. I’ll expectyour back to be nicely arched.”Megan did as was directed, but found her feet being kicked out wider. “Turnyour toes out and push the inside of your feet and your lower legs down flatagainst the ground. That’s it. Arch your back…good! Arms straightdown…now pee.”After teaching the little pig how to pee Karen looped a light chain around eachleg just above the knee and snapped the other end to each respective nipplering. Then she retrieved a pair of bondage mittens from her supply box andfitted them over candi’s tiny hands. In this way the little thing could be keptfrom standing but could still crawl quite comfortably. The fingerless mittenslocked in place around her wrists, preventing her from being able to unfastenthe chains. She held her hand in front of candi’s mouth to accept the egg andput it away. “You need some exercise. I’ll expect to see you crawling aroundout here at all times until further notice. Do you understand?”The creature looked up at her plaintively and nodded.”You are never to look a superior in the eye again, piggie. Your eyes are neverto focus on anything above a pussy or cock, do you understand?”Candi nodded.”Good. Now, the pool and the deck around it are off limits to you. Stay in thegrass and move about quickly or things may be unpleasant for you.”With that, Karen dropped the leash and turned to enter the house. She needed toassemble her incline stocks as she intended to use them tomorrow. She was quiteconfident the little cunt would keep herself busy crawling around the yard untilshe told her otherwise.Megan turned to begin crawling around the yard, dragging the leash between herlegs and worrying that the chains attached to her knees would hurt her if theytugged on the nipple rings too harshly. The heavy leather mitts on her handswere strange. It took her a while to understand why they had been put on her. It hadn’t occurred to her that she would have taken the chains off even if shecould. There was no telling what the lady…Karen, or whatever, what she woulddo. It was best just to do what she was told and hope for the best.Only a few days earlier Carol would have felt like a dirty whore waiting in adark section of the warehouse store parking lot for a practical stranger to comemeet her for a blowjob. As it was, she was keeping herself on the verge of ashattering orgasm while she waited to get another cock into her mouth. Shedidn’t like the idea of having to use a condom as it would prevent her fromgetting the reward she wanted, but instant gratification would have to take aback seat to specific instructions from Miss Karen in this case. She had thecondom in her hand, ready to put it on the boy as soon as she could either gethim in her car or get into his. Her other hand was between her legs, gliding upand down over her sopping wet cunt lips, carefully avoiding her throbbing clitbecause of the certainty that it would put her over the edge. The tight littleshorts presented her with enough of a problem in that they crept up so tightlyinto her that it was difficult to avoid being aroused. Now, at least, with theshorts pulled out of the way, she could keep her clit from coming into contactwith anything but the cool air conditioning that blew out from under her dash. She barely remembered the boy. When she had last been here, dressed like ahooker and freshly gang fucked, she was so shocked by events and so humiliatedby her appearance that she avoided eye contact with everyone. The last thingshe would have done is ask the boy for his phone number. She had thought MissKaren had gotten it only to add to her humiliation, not to actually contact himand arrange for a quick blowjob in the parking lot.Finally, the boy exited the building and approached the area where she hadparked. She had no idea what Miss Karen had told him. She only knew what shewas to do and say to him. She flashed her headlights at him, hoping he wouldcome to her car. He turned in her direction, looking nervous. Carol tugged hertight shorts back over her pussy and quickly licked her fingers off.He approached the driver’s side, so she lowered her window. “Hey.”, he said flatly.”Hi!”, Carol replied enthusiastically. “Good to see you again!”, she added.”Uh huh.” He glanced around quickly. “What’s up?””What do you mean?””What, uh, what did you want to meet me for?””Oh!”, Carol thought quickly. He hadn’t been told. She didn’t want to scarehim off. That was the first thing. “I, ah. I wanted to talk to you. C’mon. Have a seat!” She patted the passenger seat. He hesitated, looking around more. “About what?”This wasn’t going to be easy, Carol thought. “Oh, stuff! C’mon!””Stuff?”, he asked nonchalantly. “What’s “stuff” gonna cost me?”He thinks I’m a hooker, Carol thought. Who wouldn’t? She wanted to tell himshe wasn’t a hooker, but then thought about what she was supposed to propose tohim, which would prove she was a hooker. But she wasn’t, really. Not…voluntarily, really. “Nothing. I’ll make you an offer you can’trefuse!”, she finally answered, smiling. “Okay? And?”She liked the boy. He seemed like a nice k**. Probably taking night classes orsaving to go to college in a couple years. He was streetwise, though. Nodummy.”Wellllll,…” She said, using what she thought was her most seductive voice. “…I, ah, need to make some money and, well. I was thinking a nice guy likeyou probably knows a few people that aren’t so bad. Sooooo…” For emphasisshe pulled down the tube top with both hands to display her breasts and stiffnipples to him. “…I was going to offer you, like, a free blowjob every weekthat you can arrange for at least, like, ten buddies to meet me somewhere forblowjobs for, like, thirty dollars?” Now she felt like a whore. Now she knewshe had just stated her price and her plan, and that all of it added up to herbeing nothing more than a hooker. She blushed. She was suddenly ashamed, andwanted to be a hundred miles away. “Who was that lady with you when you bought your cage?” “Oh. That was, ah, Karen. She is my…friend.””Hmmm. It seemed like she was kind of like in charge of you?””Um…maybe a little bit.”, Carol answered, feeling uncomfortable with exposinganything relating to the nature of her relationship with Miss Karen. “So I get a free blowjob every week that I can get ten customers for you?””Basically, yes. Starting now, tonight.” She rolled her nipples in herfingers. He had his eyes fixed on them as the bulge in his jeans grew a bitlarger. “You got any diseases or anything?” He asked casually.”Um, no. But I have a condom for you anyway…I have to…””Okay.”, he said, surprising her. He quickly moved around the front of the carand jumped in the passenger door. Carol raised her window back up and turned in his direction. Puttng her hand onhis thigh, she said, “Let me give you this phone number for you to give out. Your friends can call to find out where I’ll be and what time to be there,okay?”He took the card that her cellphone number had been written on and slid it inhis wallet. “Okay.”, he said noncommitally. A brief moment of awkward silence passed between them, before he spoke first. “So, how long do I have to wait?”Carol leaned over to unfasten his jeans. She wanted that cock.CHAPTER XVIII Making ArrangementsCarol drove home feeling she had experienced more than her fair share of guiltypleasure. She had dutifully drained the boy, Tommy, into the condom Miss Karenhad supplied for the purpose. She knotted it at the top and saved it as proofthat she had performed her assigned task. Tommy was young, though, and Carolwas able to make him hard again, this time for herself. Though not nearly asvolumous as his first orgasm, she did feel very satified to have fresh cumcoating the back of her throat. She couldn’t explain her obsession with it, butshe loved it and wanted more and more. Of course, she had allowed Tommy to takea few liberties with her. He had gotten a couple of fingers into her and foundthat she was more than ready to hump his hand while she sucked his cock. Shecame twice before it was all over. In the end, Carol knew she had impressedupon him how very important it would be for him to come up with ten friends forher to suck. He certainly would want more of what he had gotten tonight. She expected to have to wait in position outside her own door before Miss Karenwould allow her in. But, only three or four minutes passed before the dooropened and she was waved inside. Miss Karen held her hand out, and Carol knewwhat she wanted. She placed the filled condom in Miss Karen’s hand and wasrewarded with a smile. That was nice. Carol never knew quite what to expect. She hoped the reward Miss Karen had mentioned earlier would be pleasant. Itwasn’t beyond her to turn a reward into some sort of cruel trick. Carol stillfeared her, and she feared being slapped. She was told to strip, which onlytook a second given that all she wore was the shorts and tube top. She assumedher position and waited while Miss Karen took the condom in the direction of thekitchen. Carol was then directed into the living room and placed in a kneeling positionon the coffee table, facing the couch. Miss Karen assembled a few things,placing them around the table in different locations. Carol was afraid to look,knowing she would either be disappointed or frightened by what she might see. She was able to steal a glance here and there at Miss Karen, who was wearing anice little sundress that looked comfortable and cool. It wasn’t the sort ofthing Carol was used to seeing her in, and it made her seem a little lessintimidating. Finally, when everything must have been in place, Miss Karen stood directly infront of Carol. She reached forward and touched Carol just under her chin,raising her face up until they made eye contact. Her eyes were so piercing,Carol thought. Like she knew every answer before the question was asked. “You will keep constant eye contact with me until told otherwise. Do youunderstand?””Yes, Miss Karen.”, Carol answered nervously.”We need to update your rules and establish your role so that we can begin tothoroughly train you to ensure you perform in a satisfactory way.” Karen began.Carol wanted to lower her eyes. It was so difficult to keep eye contact withher. It just didn’t seem right. It wasn’t natural. “Until now, you have been wallowing around in an undisciplined way, trying toget yourself fucked and being constantly supervised or bound otherwise. I havenot been able to trust you to do exactly what you have been told. At first youfelt you had no choice and did certain things to protect your reputation andprevent others from emotional distress. Now, though, I think you have fullyaccepted that you are a natural whore and know that you would probably allowyourself to be a cock hound the rest of your worthwhile days, if you were leftto your own devices.”Tears welled up in Carol’s eyes. The words were true, but she didn’t want tohave to admit it. Not even to herself. She could see that Miss Karen wasreading her without asking questions. “Recite your pledge now, slut.”Carol had no idea what was going to happen. She was frightened, and herquavering voice showed it. “This slut gives herself over for the use andpleasure of her Mistress. With no expectation of reward other than whatMistress may choose and no expectation of ever enjoying her freedom again exceptthrough devoted service to Miss Karen. I pledge the full application of mymind, body, and soul to your satisfaction, Mistress.” By the time she finished,tears were slowly trailing down over her cheeks. The pledge had passed throughher mind so many times that it was easy to repeat it. What was troubling to hernow was that it wasn’t something she had done reluctantly. She meant it, butshe didn’t know why. It…didn’t make sense. Carol knew she was expected to kiss Miss Karen’s feet as a final sign ofcomplete obedience each time she recited her pledge. But, the requirement tomaintain constant eye contact made that impossible, so she waited, gazing intothose cruel, cold, ice blue eyes. Miss Karen raised her right leg up and placedher foot on the edge of the table. “You may perform your duty, slut, then return to your position.”Carol bent forward, watching her tears drop onto the tabletop, then onto MissKaren’s bare foot. She kissed it passionately, from the toes to the ankle andback again before being told, “enough”. Reluctantly she rose and reassumed herposition, kneeling, knees spread wide, hands clasped behind her neck, elbowsheld back in alignment with her body. She looked up, into the eyes of herpossessor. Miss Karen moved her foot forward until her toes came in contactwith Carol’s wet pussy. Carol moaned softly, feeling her nipples lengthening. “You may be in a very dangerous situation, slut.”, Karen said quietly. “Youneed to make some decisions to ensure your safety.” She wiggled her toesslowly, feeling them dampening with the slut’s cunt juice. The slut loweredherself just a touch, stupidly thinking Karen hadn’t noticed. “Given yourwhorish behavior lately, I’d say the odds that you have fucked or sucked someonewith AIDS is fairly good. I’d say that even if you haven’t contracted somethingfatal yet, you are likely to soon enough.” Karen paused for effect, allowingthe thought to sink in and circulate. “Fortunately for you, I have access toboth curative medications as well as vaccines that are only available to veryimportant people, like me. The trouble is, I’m just not sure you’re worth it. Are you worth it, slut?”Carol hadn’t though at all about the risks she had taken. Her overwhelminghorniness had obscured any thoughts she might have had about diseases andthings. Miss Karen was right. She might already be…spreading something. Shenodded quickly. “Yes, Miss Karen!””Well, I have my doubts. I’ve lost track of the infractions you’ve racked up. I’ve been very easy on you, but, as I said, those days are over. I wonder whatyou would be willing to do to illustrate that you are worth saving? Do you haveany suggestions?”Carol thought quickly. “Umm. Anything, Miss Karen! Anything you ask!”The slut was certainly sounding earnest. Her eyes couldn’t lie. It was tooeasy. “Anything?”Carol nodded. “Yes, Miss Karen!”, she answered enthusiastically. “I see…well then. I had thought of a problem. The problem is your old lifeand your old relationships. We need to find a way of disposing of all of it sothat you can begin your new life, and begin it cured of, and protected from, anylife threatening illnesses. Do you understand?”Carol, feeling the warm toes slowly exploring the flesh between her legs, wasbeside herself with desire…again. Still she gazed into Miss Karen’sall-knowing eyes. “Yes, Miss Karen.” She understood. “How might we free you of, say, your marriage to…what’s his name?”Carol hadn’t thought that far ahead. She had been thinking of Ray a lot lately,but mostly in the context of being glad he was gone. The marriage hadn’texactly been a passionate or interesting one. It had taken her out of herhometown and gotten her to Florida. Sometimes it seemed like there wasn’t muchleft. The frequent separations she endured lasted long enough for her to becomeaccustomed to being effectively single, only to force her to readapt to havingRay around between deployments. She wasn’t being asked to choose. She wasbeing asked how to get rid of Ray. “I could, um. Oh. This slut could email him, Miss Karen. Asking for aseparation.””A separation? Until when, until I decide to share you with him?”Carol became aware that she had begun rotating her hips over Miss Karen’s toesand wondered if she should stop. She was afraid that if she stopped Miss Karenmight notice that she had started. “Um, until, until Miss Karen decides to end it.””End what? The separation?” “Yes, Miss Karen.””You really are just as dumb as the table you’re kneeling on, slut. It’s over. There’s no ending of this or that. There’s no giving you back. This ispermanent. Forever. Until you die or I get rid of you. There is no “normal”life ahead for you, ever. You are already in a permanent state of servitude,slut. You’re a slave.” The eyes were dead serious. Carol was taken aback. She had known of all thecruelty and torment Miss Karen was capable of. She had been through a world ofexperiences in only a few days. She knew her old life would pale by comparisonand that she would never be the same again. But, she had always thought that,well, that once Miss Karen had her fun it would be…over. Slave? Permanent? Tears were coming with more frequency now, but she wasn’t crying, not yet. Slowly, she nodded her head in understanding. She hadn’t fully assimilated ityet, but she understood. It wasn’t a fantasy come true. It was real. She hadbeen pretending. Oh, God!Seeing the realization take hold inside the slut’s simple brain, Karen thoughtshe’d try again. This was like housetraining a beagle, she thought. “I can make it so your husband never comes home again, if that’s what youprefer, slut. He can just go away and never be seen. Is that what you want?””No, Miss Karen!” Carol didn’t love him as she once did, but she did still careon some level. “Well?”Carol so desperately wanted to look away. It took all her strength to maintaineye contact. She was confused and angry and horny and in love with this womanwho controlled her as expertly as a master puppeteer. Hesitantly, she replied,”I could file divorce papers. Sorry. This slut could file divorce papers, MissKaren.”Karen was getting tired of standing on one foot, so she lowered herself downonto the couch, leaving her right foot pushed up between the slut’s legs. Hertoes were now deeply embedded into the wet, hot flesh of the slut’s cunt. Thiswas certainly having an effect on Karen, but she needed to concentrate on makingprogress before giving way to pleasure.”But what would keep hubbie from pursuing you? How could you make it a clean,permanent break?” Carol thought for a while, but the combination of staring into Miss Karen’s eyesand feeling her toes gliding back and forth along her slit made it difficult. She didn’t know what to say. “Um. I could tell him I met someone else?””That might work. What about the house?”The house? “Um. This slut doesn’t know…about the house, Miss Karen.””You have power of attorney while he is gone, correct?””Umm, yes, Miss Karen. But I…this slut isn’t sure if it means I can…sellit?””It does, slut. The fool gave you unlimited power of attorney before he left. He must have trusted you a lot. It’s a shame for him he married a whore. Howlong were you fucking Ralphie before I introduced myself?”Carol felt a wave of shame wash over her. “Oh. About…six months or so, MissKaren.””So you were fucking a black man behind your husband’s back even before heleft?” Karen already knew all of the answers. She was just guiding the sluttoward the course of action she had already determined. “Um, yes, Miss Karen.””And, that’s what got you into this trouble, eh?” Karen smiled, tilting herhead sympathetically. “Yes, Miss Karen.””So, maybe honesty is the best policy? Maybe you should admit to him that youhave been unfaithful and tell him you are divorcing him because you wanta…lifestyle change?”That made sense to Carol, although she didn’t like the thought of how much suchan admission would hurt Ray. She knew, though, that sailors half expectedhearing such news while deployed. It was a legendary part of being at sea. Shenodded. “Yes, Miss Karen.””Do you think you can keep your job after gobbling on your principal’s cock?”Carol hadn’t thought about her job. She was just trying to make it through theday, and follow her instructions to be agreeable to everyone. How did MissKaren know? She seemed to know everything. Carol wondered if she knew aboutthe boy…sucking that boy in the van. She must. She must know everything. “Um, I, this slut doesn’t know, Miss Karen.””You don’t know much, except how to suck and fuck. I’ll be teaching you muchmore, slut. I’m just trying to help you sort out this mess you’ve gottenyourself into. Go ahead and settle yourself down better on my foot. I know itwill make you feel better. Don’t get carried away, though.”Carol accepted the invitation as well as the warning. “Yes, Miss Karen.” Shelowered her sopping pussy down further, until Miss Karen’s toes were beginningto penetrate her. “There now. My opinion is that when a teacher lowers herself to the point thatyou have, dressing like a whore, having orgasms in class, sucking the principaland a student, and asking for phone numbers, she has pretty much pissed hercredibility away. Wouldn’t you say that’s true?””Um. Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol’s thoughts were centering more on her pleasurethan the conversation. She knew her eyes were saying so as she fought to keepthem from losing focus. “I think, to help you feel better, we should have you hold your breasts for me.Like if you were offering them to me.”Carol dutifully took her hands from the back of her neck and cupped her breasts,holding them up and forward as she thought Miss Karen wanted. “What I think, slut, is that you ruined your marriage and your career. Theyaren’t salvageable. How do you undo the fact that you have behaved like abrainless whore? I think you need to resign your position before school startsagain. I know that you opted for the nine month pay plan and won’t be gettingany income through the summer, so there is no reason to delay your resignation,is there?”Her career not salvageable? It wasn’t that bad, was it? God, she was hot! Holding her breasts like that only made it worse, or better? Whatever. MissKaren was right. “No, Miss Karen.””Good! You may look away now. There is some paper and a pen there, to yourright. Write your last letter to Ray and your resignation to the school.” Toensure the slut was properly distracted, Karen adjusted her foot, brushingagainst the slut’s clit and casually wiggling her toes against and around itwhile the slut wrote.Carol had no idea what to write, so she kept it simple. “Dear Ray: I am sorryto tell you that I have met someone else and am filing for divorce from you. Iam going through a lifestyle change and don’t think we could work things out. I wish you the best. Love, Carol.”, and, “I hereby resign my position with theschool district for personal reasons.”Karen took the papers from the slut. They would do. A nice glossy of Ralph assfucking the slut would do wonders for making sure Ray didn’t come after her. She smiled. It was fun to be so devious. The principal might think twice abouttaking advantage of another teacher if he got an audio recording in the mailalong with the resignation. She reminded herself to check her equipment for themost descriptive few seconds of the slut’s time with the principal. Maybe shewould blackmail him, too. A few extra bucks to buy toys with would be a plus. “Well, that’s that, then.”, Karen said as she placed the papers beside her onthe couch. “Eyes back on me, slut. What about your mother?”Carol was taken aback. Her mother? What about her mother? “Um, this slut, ah,doesn’t know what Miss Karen means.””Oh, surely you do, slut! How could you hide what you’ve become from yourmother? Wouldn’t it be cruel to have to explain to her that your marriage andcareer have failed and that you are now a simple piece of property?”That was a point. “Yes, Miss Karen.””Wouldn’t there be an easier way of…letting her think her good girl was okay? At least for a while?”Why couldn’t she just call her every couple weeks as she always had? “Ah, thisslut could just call her, couldn’t she?””Oh, no, slut. Your mother won’t be a part of your new life. Don’t you see? It’s all gone away thanks to your stupidity.”Carol’s eyes welled up again. She hated staring into Miss Karen’s eyes. Itfelt as though her soul were laid bare. She couldn’t think. Her mother?”Oh, how I hate waiting for your slow little brain to function slut! I canarrange for your mother to be run over by a bus if you like. I am telling youto come up with a solution for removing her from your life. Now.”Carol shivered at the harsh tone Miss Karen had taken on. She was growingimpatient. This had led to a whipping or a slap in past occasions, and Carolwould do anything to avoid either. “This slut could tell her I was going on atrip and, change my phone number?”Karen rolled her eyes. “You don’t have a phone, let alone a phone number. Youdon’t have a house. You don’t have clothes. You are an “it”. A thing. Thingsdon’t own, they are owned.”Carol didn’t know what to say, and she hadn’t been asked a question, so sheremained silent, hoping the impatience would not boil over into the rage MissKaren was capable of. “You may begin fucking yourself on my foot now, slut. It’ll help you think, I’msure.” Karen straightened her foot, nestling the toes up into the wet holeabove them. Carol hadn’t though of it as…fucking Miss Karen’s foot. She had thought shewas just being teased and tormented while Miss Karen helped her work things out. Now, though…she lowered herself a bit, feeling the toes ease further up intoher as her cunt stretched to accommodate them. Miss Karen wiggled them a littleas they went in. Soon, Carol was feeling stretched and became concerned thatshe couldn’t take much more. She knew the shape of a foot, and couldn’t imaginetaking one. It would have been just one more humiliation if she weren’t feelingso completely possessed. Miss Karen still held her gaze, a twinkle in her eye.”Would it be feasible for you to write, explaining that you had decided to takea little vacation trip to, say, Cancun?”, Karen suggested, not finishing withthe part about never returning from the pretend trip. She could see the slut’sbrow begin to furrow as her cunt tightened around Karen’s foot. Karen was wetand her nipples were hard. It was a pleasant and interesting experience to havesuch a pretty slut riding one’s foot. “Mmmmmmmm. Yes, Miss Karen.” Carol answered distractedly.”Good. That’s settled, then! What about little sister…what’s her nameagain?”, Karen asked innocently.”MMMegan, Mmmmissss Karen.””Yes, Megan. What of her? What to do about her?”Carol was gently bouncing up and down over Miss Karen’s foot, feeling her cuntstretching wider on each downstroke. Her inner thighs burned as they were allthat was controlling her movements. She wished she could support herself withher arms, but holding them up as Miss Karen required prevented it. “She won’tcare, Miss Karen.””But she’s in the area, slut. Do you want her coming back to discover whatyou’ve become in just a few days?”Carol had been curious about where Megan was and why she hadn’t come back yet. But, the little cunt had a mind of her own and wasn’t above trying to make Caroland their mom worry. She had assumed everything was okay. Besides, she didn’twant her coming back because of…what was going on. With a wince, Carol feltherself stretching over the widest part of Miss Karen’s foot. She didn’t wantto pull back over it, so adjusted her knees a bit wider and continued to workdown on the foot. She kept looking into Miss Karen’s eyes, but everything was ablur as she lost her focus and her cunt became the center of her attention. Shealmost forgot to answer. “Nnnnnnnoooo, Miss Karen.””Do you care what happens to her, slut?””NNNnnnnot really, Mmmmisss Karen.”, Carol panted. “Alrighty then. I’ll take care of removing Megan as an issue. As for everyoneelse; neighbors, friends, and colleagues…when the appropriate time comesyou’ll simply tell them you’re going on vacation.””YessssMisssssKaren.” Carol was easing down further now, feeling so full andstretched, and so very, very horny. She felt as though Miss Karen had a hold onher soul the way she was making her continue to keep eye contact. “I wonder if you have any little black babies growing inside you, slut?””Nnnnnnnnnnoo, Miss Karen.”, Carol moaned. She was riding the foot up and down,up and down at a quick pace. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She desperately wanted to see what it looked like…to see how much of MissKaren’s foot was wet…to know how much was inside her.”I have a lot of plans for you, slut. Are you going to live up to myexpectations?””Oh! Yes Miss Karen!”, Carol exclaimed, feeling herself inching ever closer toan orgasm. Suddenly, with a loud, wet, sucking sound, she felt Miss Karen’sfoot slip out of her distended pussy. Carol gasped. First there was the quick,sharp pain, then the realization that, in her emptiness, she was not to begranted the pleasure of an orgasm. Miss Karen was looking at her foot indisgust. “Ewww. Clean it off, slut!”, Karen ordered. She made sure she smeared as muchof the slut’s cunt juices over her face as she struggled to lick and suckKaren’s foot clean. When the task was finally completed, she ordered the slutonto the floor to compose her goodbye letter to her mother. Ordering her toremain still or suffer severe consequences, Karen prepped the three syringes andinjected their contents into the slut’s ass without further comment. Then, evenas the slut wrote, Karen bent down and attached a pair of butterfly clamps aboutmidway on each of the slut’s long nipples. She wanted her tender there fortomorrow, and leaving the clamps in place overnight was the way to do it.Within minutes, Carol was secured in her cage with the white, static noise ofthe TV playing away across the garage. She wondered what her reward was, and ifshe had gotten it. She dreaded tomorrow and longed for it at the same time. She knew Ralph was coming, and he was going to fuck her one more time. CHAPTER XIX MidsummerThe sun beat down incessantly, seeming to focus much of it’s heat on the slut’scunt, barely concealed behind the little thong bottoms that Miss Karen requiredher to wear for each daily sunning session. They lasted ninety minutes andinvolved six different positions. The slut was required to hold each for fifteenminutes. Her current position, spread-eagled on her back, was always achallenge. It felt as though her pussy were basting in it’s own juices, and herexposed nipples were casting long shadows over the upper part of her breasts. She had been tanning like this every day that weather permitted for the pastfour weeks. Her tan was very dark and rich, and it contrasted nicely with herplatinum blonde hair. Miss Karen was very particular when it came to her tanlines, and insisted that she be exceptionally careful to ensure they weredistinct. Slut always looked forward to laying out. While she couldn’t sleep,it did provide an opportunity for her to rest, adjust her thoughts, and daydreama bit. The weeks since school ended seemed to have flown by. She was kept busy everyminute of every day, performing all of the home, lawn, and pool maintenance, aswell as the cleaning, laundry, and cooking responsibilities for both of MissKaren’s homes. She had been trained to serve as Miss Karen’s personal assistantas well. This involved bathing, helping Miss Karen dress and undress, applyingher makeup and brushing her hair, and any other assignment Miss Karen mightrequire. Aside from her own rigorous exercise program and the time she had todevote to maintaining her appearance, she was also responsible for the care andcleanliness of her sister. She continued to carry feelings of guilt over the fate of her sister. On thatfateful evening when Miss Karen helped her decide how to rid herself of herloved ones, she had said she didn’t care what happened to Megan. As she nowknew, she had been unknowingly licking her sister’s pussy as part of hertraining. Megan had already been captured by Miss Karen and was, at that time,being held against her will.Slut felt lucky that she hadn’t suffered the same fate as Megan, or candi, asshe was now called. Miss Karen was using candi much differently than she wasusing slut, and candi’s life was a miserable one. Slut felt wholly responsiblefor it. Granted, candi had already been taken by the time slut said she didn’tcare what happened to her, but nothing would have happened to her if slut hadn’tallowed her to come visit in the first place. She also wouldn’t have been takenif slut hadn’t been such a whore in her old life, allowing Miss Karen toblackmail her. She remembered how she was licking and sucking enthusiastically at the tastycunt that Miss Karen used to train her when her blindfold was suddenly removedand she could see that it was actually Megan. She hadn’t recognized her atfirst because the angle of view obscured Megan’s tattoos, and she didn’t looklike herself with her head shaved and all the piercings. Megan looked down atslut in a sort of detached way that was very disturbing. What was mostdistressing was what Miss Karen had said; “Who’s a cuntlicker now, slut?” Itmeant Megan had told Miss Karen of all the abuse slut had forced upon heradopted little sister as they were growing up. She would have known about thehours that slut sat on Megan’s face, forcing her to pleasure her in exchangestaying silent about Megan’s sexuality. She would have known how slut tied herup and whipped her, and about all the cruel things she had said about her in herpresence. She would know that slut really had been a bad person in her oldlife. She recalled almost gagging at the realization that the tables had, in a way,been turned and that she had been licking her former victim’s cunt. She wasrepulsed by the thought, and tried vainly to turn away from her task. MissKaren forced her to continue her training and even made it worse by requiringher to make Megan cum. This was done by fastening alligator clips to slut’snipples until she decided to start licking again. Slut resisted for only a fewseconds longer, finding the pain more unbearable than the trauma of licking herown sister’s bald, pierced cunt.Slut was required to manage candi without compassion of any kind. She was oftenreferred to as a “pig”, “piggie”, or “lawn pig”, and was prevented from speakingor uttering any sound whatsoever. Miss Karen had plans for candi, and wastraining candi for some specific use that slut didn’t want to know about. Sluthad seen candi being injected with d**gs and knew she was being subjected tosome sort of programming while she slept or was otherwise idle. Slut had beentold to put headphones on her in the past but knew that whatever was playingwasn’t music. Candi’s personality was not Megan’s. Candi was really more of ana****l than a human. All of the spark that had so annoyed slut earlier in herlife was gone out of the person that, she supposed, was still her sister. Shehad gleaned what little details she knew from a telephone conversation her ownerhad with a friend. That friend was soon to come for a visit, which wasunsettling to slut.Slut had sold or disposed of all of her remaining possessions except a fewclothes and shoes at Miss Karen’s direction, and had turned over all of theproceeds.She had sold her house according to Miss Karen’s wishes. Who actually owned itshe didn’t know, but that was beyond her set of concerns anyway. Miss Karenstill maintained and used it. Slut’s husband, Ray, had been sent a check forhalf the ten thousand dollars profit on the sale, and had been informed that allof his possessions had been discarded. He had no reason to come back to thehouse, and his deployment would not end for another two months.Slut had said goodbye to her lover, Ralph, after begging him to fuck her in herass. Out by the pool, as he sawed is big, beautiful black cock in and out ofher, she noticed Miss Karen shooting photographs through the curtains from thehouse. She knew better than to mention it, and had no idea why it wasnecessary. She only hoped no harm would come to Ralph.Miss Karen had made slut disconnect the phone in case anyone she knew tried toreach her. She had sent a letter to her mother that she was traveling to Cancunwith Megan and that it might be a long trip. She had mentioned in the letterthat she was filing for divorce from Ray. Miss Karen had made her trade in her car for a white cargo van, then had madeher transfer the title to some other name, though Miss Karen still used it. Shehad even retrieved Megan’s car from a shop in Kissemee and had impersonated herto sell it for cash. The cash had been given to Miss Karen, of course.She had resigned her teaching position and was entirely dependent on Miss Karensince closing all of her bank accounts and turning all of the money over to her. Slut owned nothing and had nothing of her own. She considered herself propertyand knew she had an entitlement to nothing other than what her owner permitted.Every Thursday evening slut would drive the van to a predetermined locationwhere her customers would meet for their thirty dollar blowjobs. She continuedto be required to collect their sperm in the condoms Miss Karen provided, and todeliver them home along with the cash she made. Miss Karen was preserving thefull condoms in the freezer, for what purpose slut couldn’t begin to guess. Last Thursday she had given Miss Karen nine hundred thirty dollars and thirtytwo used condoms. She was still providing a free blowjob to the boy from thewarehouse store in exchange for her ever growing numbers of customers.There were still times of nervousness and shame, especially when the boys whowanted the use of her mouth became verbally abusive toward her. She accepted itall, though, because she loved sucking cocks and she loved satisfying MissKaren. She was prohibited from having orgasm except as specifically permittedor directed by her owner, so had to thward some of her customer’s efforts tofurther arouse her. She was tormented sexually. She lived in a constant desirefor sex, but was only occasionally granted an orgasm. In most cases, she wasallowed to give herself an orgasm only in a humiliating and degrading way. Shesometimes wondered when she would hit bottom, when nothing was beneath her andshe carried out every order without shame or embarassment. Slut felt very lonely at times. Miss Karen rarely gave her any opportunity tospeak now, and she was forbidden to say anything to candi other than to issueinstructions. Her customers weren’t all that interested in getting any use outof her mouth other than milking their cocks, and she didn’t have much contactwith anyone else, other than incidental contact with strangers when she wasrunning errands or purchasing groceries for Miss Karen. She was usually dressedprovocatively, which tended to minimize friendly conversations. She got hershare of attention from strange men but wasn’t allowed to engage them inconversation, let alone fuck or suck them, which is what any conversation wouldultimately have led to. She was insatiable for sex, not for conversation. Itwould be nice, though, to have someone to talk to.She hadn’t been called by her old first name since Ralph had come to fuck herthat last time. She thought of herself now as “slut” rather than “Carol”. Shehoped no one would ask her what her name was in public, because she was sure shewas likely to blurt out “slut” without thinking. Karen was looking forward to Tawny’s visit. Her close friend and sometime loverhad wanted to come a few weeks earlier but had been delayed by family matters ofsome sort. She was due to arrive next week, but had called to prearrangedelivery of henry and amy. She had developed and tested a slave shipping systemand wanted for Karen to evaluate it. Karen was intrigued by the idea, butdidn’t want to take delivery herself, believing the risk to be too high. But,Tawny had finally convinced her by concocting a plan to ship her slaves to afriend in Miami if Karen could arrange for them to be picked up. Karen haddecided it would be okay, and planned to send the slut south in the van for thatpurpose. Tawny seemed to know everyone who could be of use, and was a wonderful resourcein a number of ways. She was bringing her tatoo and branding kits, and would beable to help Karen decide how to improve both the slut and candi. Independentopinions were always helpful. Karen hoped, also, that she could borrow Tawny’sfarm in the mountains for a few weeks before returning to duty. She was feelingever more claustrophobic in Florida. The farm was very large and remote. Itwas a charming place to be with one’s slaves. Karen also wanted to explore breast augmentation for the slut, and hoped Tawny’sfriend the plastic surgeon could do the job on short notice. She didn’t thinkmuch could be done with candi that would prove worthwhile, but was open tosuggestions. She was planning to go to the beach with slut today, after slut’s tanningsession ended. It would be a fun afternoon filled with interesting games. Sluthad begun to provide good entertainment in that she did not hesitate to followorders to the letter. She could be placed in interesting positions, and it wasgreat fun to watch her deal with different situations. Each opportunityrepresented a chance for the slut to learn and grow in her servitude, and Karencontinually emphasized the need for slut to be ready for anything at any time. Only then could she maximize her potential uses.It was exceptionally hot out today, so Karen had opted to stay inside while slutsunned herself. She was enjoying a nice glass of iced tea and doing a crosswordpuzzle as candi exercised on the other side of the room. Karen enjoyed findingcreative ways to keep candi well toned. She obviously couldn’t take the thing,such as it was, to the local gym. She also couldn’t send her out for a runsince determining that candi would not be on her feet without ballet shoes orboots on. Typically candi was kept on all fours until some purpose arose inwhich she needed to be human for a while. Karen had locked the older pair of ballet shoes onto candi nearly an hourearlier, and had tightly bound her wrists and elbows together behind her back. Then, she had simply lifted her onto the seat of the stationary bike, positionedher feet such that the pedals were forced between the heels and soles of theshoes, and told her she needed to ride fifteen miles within the hour. Karen smiled to herself at the effort candi was expending. She was certainlygetting a worthwhile workout today, as she did every day. Sometimes theworkouts lasted all day long, and were punctuated by breaks that involved allmanner of ingeneous torment. Karen had been surprised at how well candi hadheld up on such a stringent regime, especially given the fact that her diet wascomposed mainly of pig feed and an occasional dog biscuit. She had set the timer on the microwave in the kitchen and was idly curious tosee if it went off before poor candi rode her fifteen miles. It was good forher. Good, firming activity that helped build endurance. Endurance wasimportant for slaves like candi, whose value lay primarily in the degree towhich they could keep their owners entertained. A quickly tiring, out of shapeslave was a waste of time and money. Soon enough, the timer went off. Candi was panting hard and knew better than tostop pedaling without permission. Karen saw the fear in her eyes. She wasforbidden to speak or utter a sound, but had no trouble expressing herself atleast as far as basic needs went. Her basic need at the moment was forgiveness. Of course, she knew better. Karen continued working the puzzle for a few more minutes. A bit more exercisewouldn’t hurt a thing. Karen thought a just punishment might be one strike ofthe dog whip for every tenth of a mile the little pig lacked. That is, unlessshe actually got close to her goal. She hadn’t made it past thirteen and a halfmiles yet, so that was doubtful. She always gave it a valiant try, though. Shelooked at her watch, anxious to get to the beach. It was the one place shedidn’t mind blistering heat, and she was looking forward to wearing the newbikini she had bought a few days earlier. Candi’s hopes sunk the second she heard the timer go off. Mistress allowed herto ride for a few more minutes before approaching with that, “you are introuble” look in her eye. Once she was set back down on the floor where shebelonged, candi went about kissing and licking her owner’s feet in the fainthope for some mercy. She was an obedient little thing who tried her very bestand she knew that someday she could ride fifteen miles in an hour!”Stop that silliness piggie!”, Karen exclaimed in a bemused tone of voice. “Youknow you’ve got to take a whipping!”. Candi instantly rose up and assumed her proper waiting/inspection position. Sheheld her head high, arched her back, and spread her knees widely while keepingher arms rigid and perpendicular to the floor. She knew her owner insisted thatshe be responsive, and she always tried her best to react quickly. “Over to the column, little pig!”, she was ordered.Candi quickly crawled over to the glossy white column in the center of thesunroom and reassumed her waiting position. Miss Karen quickly removed theropes that bound her wrists and elbows so tightly together. She installedcandi’s heavy leather wrist cuffs, which was never a good sign. As expected,the cuffs were locked together in front of her and raised up above her head tobe latched to the end of the rope Miss Karen kept suspended from a pully mountedtastefully under one of the exposed roof beams. In only a few quick jerks,candi was on her feet in front of the column. One more jerk lifted her up tothe base of the column. She had difficulting gettng a foothold on the base thistime. There was only a few square inches on either front corner that her feetcould rest on. Miss Karen held her in place until her feet steadied, then tiedoff the rope as she always did to an eyelet embedded in the far wall. MissKaren then bound her ankles together with a piece of rope that stretched behindthe column. If her feet slipped forward she would effectively be suspended byher wrists and most likely unable to regain her footing on the base of thecolumn… It was a terrible position to be in for the mere fact that the balletshoes forced so much pressure on her toes that any period of time standing inthem caused pain. She had spent days in them since being taken out of her oldlife, but standing in them was different from simply wearing them. She knewMiss Karen was gradually increasing her endurance to wear them while standing,but had no idea why. She had long since stopped trying to understand any ofwhat was happening to her and had grown to accept what appeared to be her fate. She barely remembered her old life now. It was gone. “Thirteen and five tenths! Not bad for such a little a****l!”, Miss Karenexclaimed enthusiastically. “So, that’s only fifteen strokes.” She strolledover to a hook in the corner of the sunroom, from which hung a half dozendifferent crops and light whips. Candi watched passively. The pain of the abuse she suffered was never going tolessen, but the emotional turmoil she used to go through leading up to a sessionhad been overcome. She was whipped, spanked, and cropped so routinely that herfear of it had faded into a bleak expectation.She remained completely motionless as Miss Karen positioned herself to theright, preparing to strike horizontally across the front of candi’s body. Candiknew she could bear it up until the point that her breasts were whipped. Atthat point she always cried and thrashed around in her bindings, instinctivelytrying to deflect or avoid the next strike.Karen was wet, as she always was prior to beginning a nice whipping. She wasdisappointed the pig had made it so far on the bike. Twenty was the point atwhich the thing tended to break down, so fifteen might be manageable, and thatjust couldn’t be. So, Karen took careful aim after deciding to start with thebreasts to liven things up at the outset, then to work her way around as she sawfit. She knew candi could forecast her strikes and at least mentally preparefor them, so this time she lined up as though she were going to place the firststripe across her upper thighs. Then, just as the whip began to whistle throughthe air, she brought it swiftly upward and expertly placed the across theunderside of the thing’s little titties. This elicited a quick gasp on the partof her victim, which was always a good sign. Blows two through five were aimedslightly higher, resulting in bright red horizontal stripes across candi’sbreasts from bottom to top. The creature was heaving for air by then and wascompletely overtaken by the pain it was experiencing. Karen then moved downover her flat, hard stomach, leaving three crossed welts by alternatingpositions. The last was expertly positioned just above candi’s bald cunt. Karen stepped back to admire her work. She was always improving, and wonderedif somewhere there wasn’t a slave whipping contest that she could win. Shelaughed at the thought. Eleven down, four to go. Always interested insymmetry, Karen decided to place two on either side of the little bitch’supper torso, evenly spaced and beginning just under her armpits. Through it all, as usual, candi had not uttered a sound other than involuntaryones. Over a week earlier Karen had removed the collar she had been testingthat contracted candi’s throat each time she made a noise. It had been replacedwith a simple, heavy, black dog collar. But the conditioning had held longerthan even Karen had expected it would. Candi had managed to keep her feet inplace this time, also. She hung the whip on the hook in the corner and decidedto leave the pitiful creature where it was for a while, at least until itregained it’s composure and had cooled down. Karen noticed the slut changing positions out in the hot sun, and decided tohave another glass of iced tea while she waited the last fifteen minutes beforedressing for the beach.CHAPTER 20 A Day At The BeachSlut felt as self conscious as she ever had. Carrying all of the supplies MissKaren had decided to bring to the beach was very difficult. Miss Karen walkedahead of her, carrying nothing. This would have made slut conspicuous enough,but all she was permitted to wear was a little black knit mesh top that didabsolutely nothing to conceal her breasts, and the little black thong bottomsshe wore to lay out in. She felt practically naked, and knew that anyone whonoticed them would quickly understand that their relationship wasn’t quite aconventional one. What gave her the strength (or was it weakness?) to carry on was herundiminished horniness, fear of punishment, and her complete and all-consuminglust and love for Miss Karen. She watched how she walked and marveled at howgood she looked and thought that everything about her was perfect, exceptperhaps the cruel streak that could show itself at any time. Miss Karen wore abright green and blue floral bikini that was expertly suited to her athleticfigure, concealed under a sheer white wrap, flat sandals, and a large white sunhat. Slut knew the beach well, and was somewhat relieved that it was more of a youngadult beach than a family one. While it wasn’t a nude beach, being topless andin a thong would not result in any real problems, but it was pushing theenvelope for that particular beach. She would be noticed, and she would bewatched. She only hoped it would be a nice relaxing afternoon, both for her andher owner. She followed dutifully as Miss Karen searched for an ideal spot. Slut had noidea what the criteria was, but it almost seemed as though her owner was tryingto expose her to as many people as she could before settling down on a location. The beach was particularly crowded. Miss Karen finally stopped, and turned topoint at an area immediately in front of her.”Set up my lounge chair here, slut. Facing the sun.” Miss Karen said, loudlyenough for the people around them to hear. Slut was mortified, but she did nothesitate. Placing everything carefully on the hard-packed white sand beach, shequickly set up the lounge chair and positioned it just as Miss Karen wanted. “Now d**** the beach towel over it.”, Miss Karen ordered. Slut carefully spreadthe towel out over the lounge chair, smoothing out any wrinkles. She could feela hundred sets of eyes upon her, and avoided looking around for verification. “Now remove my hat and tie it to the back of the lounge chair.” Slut felt herpussy beginning to throb as she tied the hat to the chair. She saw that hernipples were protruding completely through the wide mesh of her little top, andfelt her chest tighten up. “Now remove my wrap, fold it, and place it in mybag.” Miss Karen lifted her arms to give slut unfettered access to the wrap. Slut gently pulled it loose and turned away from the slight breeze to fold it. She placed it neatly in the canvas beach bag. She caught a glimpse of someonepointing at her, then of another person elbowing a friend and nodding in herdirection. She wondered if anyone within eyesight of her wasn’t watching. “Nowremove my sandals and place them under the lounge chair in the shade.” Slutknelt to carefully remove each sandal and positioned them just as Miss Karensaid to. It was with some relief that she watched Miss Karen sit down on thelounge chair and adjust herself until she seemed comfortable.”Oil me.”Slut reached quickly into the bag and retrieved the only bottle of oil in it. She was now breathing so shallowly that she wondered if she wouldn’t pass out. Her hands shook as she squirted a liberal amount of the oil onto her hands andbegan rubbing it into Miss Karen’s perfect skin. She started with her left arm,working from the hand to the shoulder, then did the right. Lacking any specificinstructions, she then carefully applied lighter amounts of it over Miss Karen’sface and down her neck. She spread it liberally over her upper chest and triedto speed through applying it around and over her owner’s breasts. Miss Karentold her to slow down and take her time. She said she wanted the job donecorrectly rather than quickly. She used a tone that was so condescending thatthose around them must surely know she was nothing more than a dumb servant ofsome sort. She felt herself blushing as she spread the oil down over MissKaren’s flat stomach to the top of her bikini bottom. Miss Karen spread herlegs, putting her feet on the sand on either side of the chair. Slut lookeddown on her mound, tormented that the object of all of her desires was so veryclose. If only she could…”No dawdling, you ignorant bitch!”, Miss Karensnapped. Slut began rubbing the oil in all around Miss Karen’s luscious pussy,pressing and kneading her inner thighs and up along and just under the leg bandsof the bikini bottoms. She thought she heard Miss Karen sigh, but couldn’t besure. Wanting to linger there but knowing she could not, slut proceeded to oilup the rest of Miss Karen’s legs and, finally, her feet. When she was finishedshe placed the bottle back in the bag. Miss Karen had closed her eyes andappeared already to be in a deep state of relaxation. She looked so beautiful.It was awkward standing there, not knowing what to do next. She dared not lookaround, so continued to gaze down on Miss Karen’s perfect body, the body shecoveted more than any other. She began to think Miss Karen might be ignoringher to see what she would do. It occurred to her that she was to assume herposition whenever left without instructions. Surely not in public. If it wereeven possible, it seemed her chest constricted even more. She considered howclose she was to panic, and rationally thought about what the aftermath ofsimply running away would bring. Where would she go? To the parking lot? Tostand next to the car? In what position? Just as she was near concluding thatthere was no choice other than to fall back on her training, Miss Karen spoke.”Kneel down beside me, slut. Get out the cd player and the cassette player.”Slut was greatly relieved to be providing service rather than dealing withuncertainty. She much preferred staying active, probably because her life hadbecome one of work and service and little rest. Miss Karen instructed her tofirst place the headphones connected to the cd player on her own head to adjustthe volume properly before putting them on Miss Karen’s head. When this wasdone, she was told to put the cassette player’s headphones on, to clip theplayer to the back of her thong bottoms, and to turn it on. She was then toldto get on all fours beside Miss Karen and not to move until told otherwise. Sherather sheepishly assumed the position in the manner that she had been taught,with her knees spread, back arched, and chin high. One of the objectives of theposition, aside from being sexually enticing, was to present a level back onwhich things could be placed. Miss Karen laid her cd player in the middle ofslut’s back, beside her sunglasses, which she had removed. Miss Karen’s cd was a live performance of the Philadelphia PhilharmonicOrchestra, slut’s tape was an assemblage of recordings of slut having sex. Someshe had heard over and over again because they were the audio portions of thevideos Miss Karen frequently made her watch that depicted her engaged in varioussex acts with multiple partners. Others were sound recordings that shepreviously had no idea were being recorded. She heard herself being used byRalph that last time out by the pool in her back yard. She listened to thesounds of multiple blowjobs being given as part of her Thursday nightassignments. She even listened to the complete recording of her two encounterswith Tom Parker, the principal, and her performance in the student’s van at theend of the last day of school. Miss Karen had bugged her purse, slut knew. Itwas the only way it could have been done. She was not angered or upset by thisknowledge. Oddly, she felt a sense of comfort that Miss Karen had been keepingtabs on her all along, even when she had no idea of it. Slut took it as a signof interest, and she felt reassured.What was not reassuring was the effect of being placed in this position inpublic while listening to herself being fucked, sucking, or in the preparatoryphases of both. It was an exceptionally erotic and arousing tape, and it wassure to have it’s effects on any listener. Slut was somewhat grateful that she at least still had the little mesh top on. Unfortunately her breasts, hanging straight down as they were in this position,pressed against the mesh, emphasizing the way in which her nipples protrudedthrough it. She felt like a milk cow with dangling udders. A horny milk cow,anyway. She had kept her eyes closed despite her head being held high as wasrequired in this position. She knew this couldn’t go on indefinitely and thatshe had to open them at some point. But, she chose to wait until she could calmdown a bit before risking the kind of stress that might come from making eyecontact with strangers while kneeling so wantonly next to her owner. The heat was still oppressive as sweat beaded up on every exposed surface of herskin and ran in rivulets down into the sand. She imagined herself being theonly female on the beach, and dozens of men lined up behind her, to use her. She could see them in her mind’s eye, as though watching from a distance. Theywere not all gorgeous hunks as most would fantasize, but a random cross sectionof men, their only commonality being the hard cocks, ready to sample the sweatyslut. She imagined a camera crew circling, getting the best angles, zooming inon her face, her nipples. Miss Karen was watching, too. With friends, andlaughing. It was all so much fun to her, to see the whore doing what whores do. She imagined herself wanting a cock in her mouth, too. The images playing outin her imagination were in perfect concert with the sounds of sex that playedloudly in her ears. She distinctly heard Ralph smacking her ass as he drove hisbeautiful cock deep into her bowels. She was moaning in pleasure and pain,working hard to take his entire length. It was deliciously lewd getting fuckedpoolside by a black man. In her own back yard. It was…Suddenly she was pulled out of her quick departure from reality by a tap on herback. It was Miss Karen. Slut couldn’t kneel up without causing Miss Karen’scd player to fall, so she reached up with her left hand to pull off theheadphones. She was pointing in front of slut. “You’re being rude. That nicelady is speaking to you, slut.” Miss Karen nodded at the lady, smiling. Slut turned her head forward, seeing the woman in front of her. She lay on herside, smiling. Slut noticed the pageboy haircut and the nice figure. The womanappeared to be with a man who seemed to be sleeping on the other side of her. She looked to be about slut’s age, if not a little younger. She seemed to bewaiting for slut to say something first. “Don’t be shy. Speak up.”, Miss Karensaid in a bemused tone. Of course she would take every opportunity to get someentertainment out of slut. “Um. This slut is sorry, ma’am. This slut did not hear you.” Slut couldn’tbelieve she had spoken that way to a complete stranger. What could she do? Sheknew what Miss Karen wanted and she had to deliver or face something worse. Ifher breathing had begun to return to normal while she was daydreaming, it was ashort lived respite. Now her breaths were shallow and coming with morefrequency. She wondered what a panic attack was like. “That’s okay.”, the lady said pleasantly. “I was just asking if there were morewhere you came from?” She winked. Slut didn’t know what to say. She was so grateful when Miss Karen answered forher. “One of a kind. They don’t grown on trees. And, I’ve used my quota ofcliches for the day.”The lady laughed. “Well, she certainly is causing a stir!”Oh, God!, slut thought. She didn’t want to look around. Miss Karen hadn’tresponded.”Does she always come to the beach like that?””She enjoys being shown off.”, Miss Karen answered casually.The woman was thinking. Slut wished she were somewhere else. She didn’t carewhere. She thought everyone on the beach was looking at her. “Well, she certainly has the body for it.””Thank you!”, Miss Karen replied. Slut felt a warm glow at the realization thather owner had just taken credit for her appearance. It was the sort of exchangeyou could expect to hear if the subject were a dog. “Did I hear you call her…slut?””Yes, that’s her name.””Slut?” Her expression was one of feigned disbelief. “Slut.”A long moment passed, then someone else spoke, off to slut’s right. “Is she,like, some sort of pervert or something?” It was another woman. It sounded asthough she were totally disgusted. “What kind of a name is “slut”?”Slut could tell by Miss Karen’s tone of voice that she was not appreciative ofthe woman’s comment. “Her mama didn’t name her slut. I did.””Oh.”, the woman said sheepishly. Apparently she was adequately intimidated, orat least aware that she was dealing with something more than a topicalconversation. Nosy types like her could never give it a rest, though.”Well, what gives you the right to name her “slut”?”, the woman askeddeclaratively, as though challenging Miss Karen to a debate.”The same right that allows you to name your dog “Spot”., Miss Karen answered.”But she’s not a dog! She’s a person!””Yes. A person who has taken quite nicely to being called “slut”. Do youmind?”Slut could see peripherally that Miss Karen had turned to glare at the ignorantwoman. The one who had first spoken was staring into slut’s eyes. She knew. She could see. She was smiling. “I sure wish I had somebody to go buy me acold lemonade.”Slut was petrified. Surely she wouldn’t have to…”Slut,”, Miss Karen said softly. “Crawl over to the nice lady to get somemoney. Put your headphones on, and go get her a lemonade.” Miss Karen liftedher cd player from slut’s back.Oh my God! Slut thought. Before she could be seen to hesitate, she simplycrawled forward to the lady, who had an expression of complete surprise on herface. It took a bit of fumbling before she could come up with a couple ofdollars, but she handed them to slut, who soon enough found herself walkingacross the beach while listening to herself sucking cock on tape. She hadn’tnoticed before that she was so loud when she gave a blowjob. She concentratedon keeping her eyes fixed on the refreshment stand over on the far side of theparking lot. She knew she was being watched, maybe by hundreds of people. Atleast now she wasn’t being seen as the slave girl being used as an end table onthe beach. Just, well, just a topless woman in a thong with nice tits andreally long, hard nipples. All she needed to do was to concentrate on her dutyand to let everything else take care of itself. It never worked when shethought too much.Somehow she muddled through the purchase and made her way through the crowd backto her fate, whatever it might be. She resumed her kneeling position beforepresenting the cold lemonade to the lady, then returned to Miss Karen’s side onall fours to wait for further instructions. “Thanks!”, the woman had said.”It was this slut’s pleasure.”, slut had replied quietly.Before she could get settled into her previous position Miss Karen told her toremove her top and to go take a quick swim in the ocean. She said she had fiveminutes. This was a welcomed assignment for slut, who saw it as another fewminutes of simply being seen as a beach slut rather than a slave. She couldcool off a bit and wash some of the oil off her body that remained from hersunning in Miss Karen’s back yard. The water felt great, and she was more thansatisfied to be stared at by the boys who were flipping a frisbee around in thesurf. As long as they didn’t speak to her or make any propositions that shewould have to deal with, everything would be okay. She had no idea how quicklyfive minutes would pass, and she wore no watch, so she returned fairly quicklyto ensure she did not miss her deadline. Again she resumed the position on herhands and knees next to her Mistress.The rest of the day became a blur of subtle and not so subtle humiliations. Shespent much of the time first giving Miss Karen a nice foot massage, then thewoman whom she had fetched the lemonade for, then her boyfriend. Slut thoughtfor a while that she might be told to massage every foot on the beach. With thetape constantly playing in her ears she couldn’t help but be preoccupied withthoughts of sex, and she knew this translated into passionate foot massages. The boyfriend’s cock was so hard by the time she finished with his feet thatslut wondered how he could control himself. Miss Karen had idled a few minutesaway slipping ice cubes into the slut’s mouth. She slipped one down the frontof slut’s thong, causing a little bulge that quickly melted away against herhot, smooth cunt. The crowd gradually thinned to the point that it was only aquarter of what it had been by four o’clock p.m. It seemed that Miss Karen hadpreserved some of her fun for just such a time, when there was plenty of room torun. Slut had been told to retrieve a tennis ball from the beach bag. After handingit to Miss Karen, she listened attentively as she got her instructions.”This will be a fun game that I call “fetch”. I will throw the ball and youwill run after it, get it, and run it back to me as fast as you possibly can. It will be good exercise for you and good entertainment for me. If I feel youare not moving as fast as you are capable, you will suffer. If you perform wellI may not make you run the treadmill tomorrow. Do you understand?”Her chest tightening from the full knowledge of what was about to happen, slutanswered the only way she could, “Yes, Miss Karen.”Karen had thought about all of the wonderfully cruel things that slut mightsuffer through at the beach and considered the game of fetch one of the best. She knew the game was pushing the limit of good judgement so reserved the optionto play until such a time as the crowds had thinned and it could be done withoutcausing a major spectacle. It was a significant test for slut, one that Karenwas sure she was capable of passing. To play fetch satisfactorily would makeother public duties much easier for slut in the future. That wouldn’t help hertoday, though. As long as she didn’t think, she would do just fine. Karen rose up into a sitting position. She had played a lot of sports when shewas younger and knew she could throw the tennis ball a good distance. On thehard, flat sand it would certainly roll a long way. To start out, she tossed itcasually about thirty or forty feet. Slut took off after it at top speed. Karen laughed out loud at the sight. There was no way to preserve one’s dignityin such circumstances, and slut wasn’t even trying. Her substantial breastsbounced and jiggled as she ran after the ball, much to the amusement of many ofthe onlookers. Karen saw heads begin to turn. A volleyball game further downthe beach stopped. Frisbees fell, uncaught. Slut stood before her, holding theball. “Place it in my hand, slut.”, Karen instructed her. The next toss was in a different direction. It was a harder throw that washelped by the wind as it rolled far down the beach before slut could catch upwith it. Karen could plainly see the shame and humiliation on slut’s face, butthat was not her concern. As long as slut dutifully chased the ball andreturned quickly with it, she wouldn’t care what her facial expression wasunless she began to see contempt or hatred. That would require correction. Slut clearly accepted that she was subject to Karen’s whims and was holdingnothing against her. All of her efforts at molding slut into a functioningslave were proving worthwhile. Slut’s large tanned breasts bounced and swung wildly as she sprinted back withthe ball in her hand. She looked much different than she had when Karen hadfirst taken her. Her skin now tanned to a dark, rich brown, her hair kept abright platinum blonde, and her body hard and lithe with the exception of thewell shaped tits crowned by her impressively long and thick nipples, she wasevery bit as sexually arousing as many men ever saw. This was what Karenwanted. The slut not only looked as though she were born to fuck and suck, butshe also acted and thought as if this were her purpose, as well. The attentionshe drew established in Karen’s mind that she had done well, both in her choiceof the former Carol Sizemore, but also in her transformation from conservativeschool teacher and wife to depraved slut who would do anything for her owner.Karen idled away the next fifteen minutes keeping the slut running. Satisfiedthat she had gotten a good enough workout for the day, she ordered her to packup and return to the car. Without waiting, Karen made her way across the widebeach carrying nothing but her keys. By the time slut, still topless, caught upwith her in the parking lot the car was started and the interior was alreadycooling off. Karen popped the trunk open for slut to place the items inside. When slut opened the passenger side rear door to get into the car, though, Kareninformed her that she would need to remove the thong first. She was quitesurprised that slut hadn’t made any attempt to protest, let alone hesitate. Shesimply reached for the little waistband and pushed them down over her legs andstepped out of them. Completely naked in the public parking lot, slut climbedinto the car and pulled the door closed with nothing but an expression of reliefon her face. Slut was almost shivering within a few minutes of getting into the car. She wasgrateful to be off the beach and very much keyed into whatever mood Miss Karenmight display. She hadn’t spoken yet, so slut suffered a great deal ofanticipation over whether Miss Karen had been satisfied with her performance sofar. She had been forbidden to get any sweat or tanning oil on Miss Karen’supholstery when they had left her home, so she now sat upright on a towel,avoiding touching anything. She felt very conspicuous riding naked in the backseat, but this was offset, as always, by the hard reality that it simply didn’tmatter. Her cunt throbbed for attention and her nipples continued to betray herunfettered sexual desire. She longed for some sexual use that could bring heran orgasm. It had been days and days since her last reward. She recalled the shattering orgasm she had while she lay in the grass in MissKaren’s backyard. Her legs splayed out widely while her owner tormented herwith sharp, cold jets from the garden hose. Slut had been driven nearly insaneby more than an hour of persistent teasing. She had been forbidden to speak buthad been told to use her body to coax her owner into spraying her cunt until shecould reach an orgasm. She had been tossed a bar of soap and ordered to washherself so that the water wouldn’t go to waste. After that she had degradedherself by engaging in a sort of sexual dance, designed to compel Miss Karen todirect the spray onto the pulsing raw nerves of her neglected clit. She suckedand chewed on her distended nipples and probed herself front and back with herfingers, all in a perverted effort to gain just a bit of relief from theoverwhelming and constant gnawing of sexual desire that consumed every wakingminute of her life now. She closed her eyes, remembering the brutality of thejet spray when it finally zeroed in on her long, reddened stump and ruthlesslypushed her over the top in the strongest mix of pain and pleasure she hadexperienced so far. Miss Karen could take her body places that no one elsecould. She loved her. Slut briefly worried that her cunt juices would soak through the towel onto theseat, but realized she had no control over that. She was thinking again. Thinking was not good.Karen drove along silently, feeling no need to address her property. She waslooking for an opportunity, though. After about ten minutes she was finallyable to pull up to the left of a large delivery truck. She lowered the powerwindow next to the slut, providing the driver of the truck a clear view downonto her naked slave. “Show him your cunt, slut.”Surprised at the sudden turn of events, slut turned toward the opened window,licking the remaining perspiration off her upper lip. She pulled her right kneetoward the back of the car and leaned back, resting on her left hand. Thedriver was a middle aged black man, grizzled and filthy looking. His eyesbulged when he glanced to his left and saw the sight of his life. Slut felt sonasty putting on this lewd display of her hungry, smooth cunt. Her nipplesstood out proud and firm, and her entire being was abuzz with a yearning foraction of any kind that involved a cock. “Show him how wet you are.”, Miss Karen told her.Slut instantly began to slide her fingers up and down over her sodden pink slit,being sure to graze not so gently over her distended, throbbing clit. It feltsooooo goooood. She dipped two fingers more deeply into her love hole and heldthem up, glistening in the late afternoon sun. She heard the man exclaim, “GoodGod!” just as Miss Karen pulled out, leaving the fortunate man behind. Disappointed, slut returned to her normal riding position as Miss Karen raisedthe window next to her. She wondered, even hoped that Miss Karen might findanother chance to show her off so wickedly. Slut was ready for anything butmore waiting. She was deeply disappointed that she hadn’t gotten the chance togive herself an orgasm. It wouldn’t have taken much, just a few more seconds…CHAPTER 21 Carol’s Little TripSlut was experiencing fewer occasions where she needed to remind herself not tothink. Every day she faced new challenges in her service to Miss Karen, andevery day the importance of simply doing rather than thinking was reinforced. She had been driving the white cargo van for two hours already, headed south. She had been given specific instructions to go to a certain address, introduceherself, spend the evening and obey all instructions she was given, and todeliver back to Miss Karen’s home two cargo boxes the following day. She had noidea who was waiting for her or what they were like. She didn’t know what wasin the boxes or why she had been chosen to do this. All she knew is that it wasa departure from her normal routine of pampering and caring for Miss Karen andall of her possessions. She had left Miss Karen curled up on a new hammock with candi, under the shadeof the magnolia tree in Miss Karen’s back yard. They were both naked, and theexpression on candi’s face was faintly content. Candi was an entirely differentperson than Megan had been. Slut wasn’t exactly the same, either, but at leasther personality was still recognizable. Candi hadn’t uttered a word in severalweeks and lived for the most part in a state of fear. Lately Miss Karen hadbegun to treat candi much more kindly, even to the point of occasionally takingher to bed. Slut continued to wish that she were used sexually by Miss Karen. For whateverreason, candi was her preference for that purpose, and slut couldn’t influenceit. Slut knew, however, that Miss Karen’s eye had a greater fondness for herbody than for candi’s. She knew also that, for whatever reason, it was she whohad been chosen and trained to see to Miss Karen’s comfort, twenty-four seven. Candi seemed to be something to break up the boredom. Miss Karen tended toabuse her when she had nothing else to do. Miss Karen had told slut that a very close friend was coming to visit, and thatthe friend would be using slut’s former home for a couple of weeks. Slut hadcleaned it from top to bottom and cleaned it again after Miss Karen inspectedit. She was nervous about the arrival of the friend because she had no ideawhat it would mean to her. The place bore little resemblence to when she ownedit. Other than the furniture and a few accessories, nothing remained that shehad a connection to. It seemed sterile, like a home kept ready for visitors tooccupy.She wondered what she would do when she had to get gas for the van. All MissKaren had allowed her to bring was some money for fuel, detailed directions, andthe clothes on her back. Unfortunately those clothes were minimal, amounting tonothing more than a tight white t-shirt and a pair of gray cotton panties. Itwas better than driving naked, but the idea of having to pump gas dressed as shewas made her nervous. The panties were soaked through, and unfortunately theywere gray. Slut knew the spot would be large and quite visible. This was whatdistressed her most. She hoped she could reach her destination on the gas thatwas in the tank, and, hopefully, get gas in the morning before her cunt had achance to make them wet again. Karen had put candi through an extended period of supression and disorientationthat was enhanced by a liberal use of appropriate d**gs, a bit of technology,and good, old fashioned mind control. Now she was recreating the creature sothat she would be of some use. The silent, unfeeling robot she had made wassimply a necessary part of the process. When she knew that candi was awakeningeach morning with the mindset that she was simply an a****l, it was time torestore a bit of humanity to her. Otherwise, all she would have managed to dois to create a worthless zombie that was of little value either forentertainment, personal service, or, well…anything.The little lesbian bitch had taken to making love as a duck runs to water. Karen continued to enjoy the incomparable sweetness of her cunt, and had taughther how to use her tongue and fingers to please another woman. It wasn’t asthough candi were completely ignorant, but everyone has their preferences, andKaren saw no use in letting a slave freelance on her. The cunt had taken herinstructions and applied them quite satisfactorily. She even exhibitedeagerness and enthusiasm. Karen was so excited by the arrival of Tawny later that evening that she neededthe distraction candi could provide. With slut’s former home ready to accept atemporary occupant, slut on her way to pick up henry and amy, and everythingelse in order, why not spend the afternoon receiving a little pleasure? Itwouldn’t ruin her, Karen thought with a smile. Perfection can’t be ruined.Just before sending slut off on her mission, Karen had taken candi onto the newhammock she had purchased. Karen explained that she wanted to while away sometime with candi nibbling at her nipples and stroking her pussy, and laid backcomfortably while the little lesbian went about her work. It had been adelicious hour. Karen always enjoyed being naked outdoors. The cool breezethat blew over the yard made the shady spot under the tree quite pleasant. Candi had been trained to the degree that she was able to deliver an hour or andafternoon of low grade sexual stimulation without frustrating her owner in anyway. She had learned to read her body and how it reacted, and could tailor heractions to meet Karen’s stated needs. There was no better way to pass time aspleasantly.Though candi’s body would never be as sexually appealing as her older sister’s,Karen had hardened her muscles and given her a lean, athletic look. Thepiercings made the task all the easier. Rather than coerce the creature intodoing one hundred crunches, all Karen had to do was secure her in appropriateways. One of the best for her abdominal muscles was to suspend the upper halfof her body off the edge of a coffee table in the sun room by securing herankles to the table legs on the opposite end, then tying twine from her nipplerings to a hook in the ceiling. With her arms cuffed behind her back, she hadno choice but to keep her tummy tight if she wanted to avoid ripping hernipples. Karen had developed similar positions for most of the cunt’s majormuscle groups and enjoyed watching her struggle while her muscles flexed andquivered. Karen had begun housing slut each night in the little a-frame hut that candi hadcalled home for so many weeks, and allowing candi to sleep on the floor at thefoot of her bed. This was most convenient for Karen, since candi had becomesuch a practiced cunt licker as well as a respectable toilet slave. When Karenneeded to pee in the middle of the night, she simply got out of bed andstraddled candi’s head, peeing directly into her open and willing mouth. Thelittle thing really seemed to enjoy being used in such a way, and drank greedilyevery chance she got. Karen typically secured candi to the foot of the bed bypadlocking a short light chain to her nose ring. She kept her hands securedeither to a collar or bound them together behind her back. Karen continued toprevent both candi and her sister from being able to pleasure themselves as muchas was possible. In slut’s case, monitoring was not always practical,especially when she was running errands or doing work out of direct view. She thought about slut and what kind of experience she was going to have. Fromwhat Tawny had told her of her friend in Miami, slut would be in for a long andchallenging evening. Karen only hoped she’d get enough sleep to be able todrive home safely tomorrow. Any sort of accident or mishap could make for agreat deal of inconvenience.She couldn’t believe she was finally going to see Tawny! It had been so longthat she was beginning to wonder if they would ever be able to get togetheragain. Karen was looking forward to seeing henry and amy, too. The new slave,whoever she was, would be interesting as well. Tawny’s tastes did not runtoward the bland or domestic. She was exotic through and through. Everythingabout her was sensuous. Oh, how Karen had missed her!She pushed her thighs wider, signaling candi that the slow, repetitive strokingof her wet inner lips could be enhanced by a bit of penetration. She sighed asthe cunt’s delicate fingers gingerly parted her lips and slid between them. Oncue, the cunt began to nibble at her right nipple. It was part of the processof bringing her owner to a higher state of arousal, each series of actionssignaled by some small, subtle sign from Karen. She stretched, feelingwonderful as the tool of her pleasure played her body like no other could,except for Tawny.After four hours of driving slut realized she would run out of gas beforearriving in Miami. Rather than exit the interstate at a major interchange andsuffer the humiliation of displaying herself to dozens of people dressed as shewas, she sought out a lesser traveled exit and drove some distance to an old,run down convenience store that charged exhorbitant prices and had very slowpumps. Thankfully, there were no other customers. Her heart rose into herthroat and stayed there throughout the long minutes it took to fill the tank. She glanced down at her panties and knew there was no hiding the large wet spot. Her t-shirt was just too tight and too short to pull down, and she was beginningto sweat through it in the oppressive heat of a typical summertime lateafternoon in Southern Florida. She had no choice but to cross the shortdistance from the pumps to the inside of the store with the knowledge it wasobvious she suffered from a wet pussy. She clutched the forty dollars Miss Karen had given her, wishing she didn’t haveto wait for change. She was shocked to be hit in the face by a wave of ice coldair mixed with a thick blue cloud of cigarette smoke as soon as she opened thedoor. The store was filthy, as was the nasty looking little man behind thecounter. She approached him quickly, feigning confidence. She told herself notto think. She reminded herself that she was property now, that it wasn’t abouther. She tried to breath normally. The man was staring down at her crotch,then glancing up at her breasts. “Twenty seven?”, slut said nervously.The man clearly did not share her sense of urgency. He leaned back on hislittle stool to light a fresh cigarette. A mound of butts overflowed theashtray on the counter. He hadn’t shaved in a week, she thought. She felt hernipples pushing harder against the tight, thin t-shirt, hoping it was from thecold and not the man’s uninhibited staring. He took a deep draw, seeming to burn the Pall Mall halfway down in a race ofglowing embers. “Born to fuck?”, he asked, smoke curling out lazily from hisnose and mouth. Slut nearly gagged. Her eyes watered. “Born to fuck?”, heasked again, this time looking up at her face as though he had just thenrealized she had one. “Please.”, she said. “Twenty seven?””Born to fuck?”, the man asked again, tilting his head as though it were themost profound question mankind could conceive of. Slut felt her clitoris begin to harden. This was troubling. Deeply troubling. A flash of an image of her on her knees shot through her brain. “Oh, no!”, shethought. She squeezed her legs together, feeling a fresh reserve of cunt juiceseep out into her panties. She was beginning to feel helpless, as though thingshad already gotten out of hand. “Please?”, she asked pleadingly, sliding the forty dollars across the counter. She wondered what would happen to her if she returned to Miss Karen withoutchange. She was always required to produce receipts and change to prove she wasnot somehow setting aside money or had made an unauthorized purchase. Sheneeded a receipt, and she needed change. She didn’t know what would happen ifshe didn’t have them, but…”Born to fuck?”, the man asked loudly, as though she were hard of hearing. Hebroke into a rasping, rattle of a cough that was as repulsive as his appearanceand the filth of the store. She was sure the bottom of her feet were blackalready. What could she say to end this?”Yes.”, she finally admitted. She probably looked as though she had justswallowed castor oil, but her sexual motor was running and she could think of noway to stop it. Well,…”Mebbe I give up change fer a look at them titties.”, the man said quickly, hiseyes tearing in the aftermath of the brief coughing fit. He took the forty andbegan waving it around, making a buzzing sound in imitation of a bee, or was ita fly? It was a small price to pay. Slut took hold of the bottom of the t-shirt andtugged it up over her breasts with some difficulty. She held it up just underher chin to ensure the wicked little man got an eyeful. Holding the money inhis right hand, he reached forward with his left to take hold of her leftnipple. “Whooowee!”, he exclaimed. “Lotta nipple onnem titties!” He twistedit roughly, causing slut’s whole body to turn as she gasped out loud. “I couldsuck on em all day. Yes, yes, yes!”Slut noticed him glance out through the smeared glass toward the pumps. Shefollowed his eyes and saw a police cruiser parked just outside the store. Hecontinued to twist her nipple back and forth painfully right up until the momentthe door swung open. Slut pulled her shirt back down over her breasts, knowingthe officer had seen the nasty man tormenting her.”Abusing the ladies again, Merle?” It was a female officer. Slut sighed inrelief. Why did she feel so disappointed? She turned toward the officer,tugging her t-shirt down as low as she could get it, which wasn’t enough even toconceal her hard, flat stomach. The officer was middleaged, thin, and hard looking. Her lips were pursed andexpressionless, but her eyes roaming freely over slut’s body, finally centeringon the wet spot on the front of her panties. Slut wasn’t sure, but it seemedthe corners of the officer’s mouth turned up so slightly that it was barelynoticeable. Her face was freckled and probably hadn’t been touched by makeup inyears. She hooked her thumbs into her glistening black duty belt, then lookedslut in the eyes and winked at her. “Merle, give the lady her change!”, shebarked authoritatively.Merle counted out the change and threw it on the counter contemptuously. “Bitch!”, he blurted out quite clearly. Slut grasped the bills in her righthand, not sure what to do. She still needed a receipt.”You need me to break your fingers again, Merle?”, the officer answered himbitterly. The two obviously had a deep history that was not one of kindness andunderstanding. “Why you here?”, Merle shouted. “I’m here to rescue this beauty from your tittie twisting, shithead!”Oh, God, slut thought. How do I get out of here? She looked sheepishly at theofficer, raising her hand as though she needed permission to speak.”I ain’t twistin’ no tittie!”, the wretched man lied. “And my eyes ain’t seeing what they seeing any more Merle! Must be a God damnedvision I had of you twisting on this pretty thing!”Looking back and forth, slut saw that the man had removed his hands from thecounter. He was obviously getting more agitated but at the same time apparentlyfeared having his hands smashed by the hard bitten female officer. “You said it you seein’ things you fuckin’ lesbian bitch!”, he rasped, fightingoff another coughing fit.”Well, now I’m sad Merle. You went and embarassed me in front of the littlelady here.”, the officer answered sarcastically. Slut thought she had crossedthe line of professionalism, but she didn’t much care about anything but gettingout of there with a receipt. The man finally succumbed to a long series of dry hacking that sounded painful. The officer raised her eyebrows at slut as though to ask what it was that shewanted. “Um, I need a receipt?”, slut asked shyly.”Merle, give the lady a receipt.”, the policewoman ordered.The man nodded through his uncontrollable coughing and ripped a register receiptloose, tossing it on the counter. Slut grabbed it without hesitating andstepped toward the door. Just as she was about to pass the officer she wascaught by the upper arm and held back. “Not so fast.”, the policewoman said. “Why are you running around in wet panties, sweetie?” She was turning slut byher shoulders so that she could look directly at her. She left her hands onboth shoulders, holding slut firmly. “Um, I’m just, ah…driving to Miami to pick up something for a friend.””In wet panties?””Um, yes. I guess so.””d**gs?””What?””Picking up what, d**gs?””Oh, no ma’am. Not d**gs. I don’t know…it’s like an errand.” “You a hooker?””Oh, no ma’am.””Uh huh. Not a hooker, just a slut, right?”Oh, God. Why couldn’t she just leave? “Um, yes ma’am.”The officer’s tone suddenly lightened. She turned slut toward the door andbegan to escort her out into the stagnant heat, still keeping a hand on slut’supper right arm. “A slut, huh? Now I feel better, knowing what you are. Beendrinking today?””Um, no ma’am!””Ohhh, I don’t know about that. Let’s just step over here by my cruiser. Ithought I got a whiff of something in there, darling.”Slut felt herself gliding along under the firm control of the tough policewoman. What else could she do? She was pulled over toward the rear of the patrol carand deftly positioned with her ankles spread wide and her hands on the trunklid. “I’ll need to search you for weapons before performing a field sobrietytest on you, missy.””Yes, ma’am.”, slut replied. Obviously she didn’t have any weapons, but shefelt herself under the command of the officer and certainly didn’t want to makethings worse for herself. She arched her back, mindful of the need to carry andposition herself in an enticing way at all times. The officer quickly reachedup under either side of the t-shirt from behind and glided her hands up andunder until she cupped each breast, capturing slut’s nipples between herfingers. It was broad daylight! Slut glanced around quickly to see if anyonewas watching. She could see the nasty man through the filmy glass of thestorefront where he stood, fixated on the goings on outside. He sneered. Slutsighed loudly as the officer pressed her fingers tightly together, both pinchingthe fat, elongated nipples between them and squeezing her heavy breasts. “Girl, where’d you get these nipples?”, the officer asked. “You may as wellhave “Fuck Me” tattooed on your forehead!” Slut didn’t know how to answer, so didn’t. She felt the sweat beading up on herupper lip and licked it off hungrily, realizing she was beyond any ability tocontrol the situation any further. After several long seconds of kneading herdangling breasts, the officer placed one hand on the small of slut’s back, thenreached down and roughly pulled aside her panties, exposing her bare, soppingcunt to the stagnant, oven like heat that rose up off the asphalt. As slutu*********sly pushed her hips invitingly back toward the officer, she feltseveral fingers sliding easily past her swollen, neglected lips and deeply intoher hungry, clasping cunt. “Oh!”, she gasped, reveling in the nasty debaucherythat she had learned through time and experience to relish. She felt every bitthe unsatiated whore that had been coming out of her since she had been taken byMiss Karen. The fingers probed deeply inside her, freely exploring what wasonce the most intimate and protected part of her body. Now, it was a hole forothers to use as they chose. Any byproduct of that use was hers to savor. A thumb pressed firmly against her hardened, engorged clit, causing her wholebody to shudder in an unexpected wave of pleasure. The officer certainly knewhow to manipulate a cunt, slut thought. She closed her eyes, washing away onlymomentarily the image of the dastardly convenience store operator gazing inunfettered glee at what he could only have dreamed would ever happen in hiseyesight. The officer was sawing her fingers in and out of slut’s cunt, and shebegan to rock her hips in rhythym with the officer’s pumping hand. Slut threwher head back as the thumb began flicking her rigid clit back and forth, causingher knees to weaken as spikes of pure, delicious bliss washed up and over her ina rising tide of uncontrollable sensations that she knew would take her tooquickly over the peak. She cried out freely across the store lot as the firstbursts of orgasm rocked through every fiber in her body. “Mmmmaaaahhhhyyyeessss!”, she screamed. Before she was even aware of what was happening, the thin, tough female policeofficer was guiding her firmly back toward the store entrance, where thedepraved owner stood peering out. Slut looked down to see that her t-shirt wasalmost completely soaked through with sweat. It clung to her as a second skin,making every nuance of her upper body clearly visible through the fabric. Inaddition to the growing wet spot around her cunt, the rest of her panties werebeginning to aborb so much perspiration that they, too, were almost completelywet. Slut was delirious as the officer told Merle to give her the restroomkey, then guided her around the side of the store to a filthy white door securedby a rusty padlock. The officer used the key to unclasp the padlock andsubsequently opened the door. She pulled slut inside and, without saying aword, pulled her t-shirt up over her head, tossing it onto the floor. Then shepushed slut’s panties down to her ankles. Slut stepped out of them, completelynaked while the officer unbuckled her duty belt and d****d it over the sink. “Take my shoes off.”, the officer ordered. Slut knelt on the filthy oldlinoleum floor to do as she had been told. Before she even had both shoes offthe female cop had pushed her uniform trousers and her panties down past herknees and ordered slut to remove them as well. The pungent aroma of aroused females quickly intermingled with that of urine,spilled beer, and cigarette butts in the dank confines of the stuffy littlerestroom. Slut’s head was grabbed and pulled into the officer’s crotch. “Lickme you nasty fucking whore!”, the officer growled. Her cunt was covered with a heavy thatch of red, wiry hair. As slut’s nose waspressed into it she extended her eager tongue down low and pushed it firmly upbetween the woman’s well concealed cleft and licked it’s entire length frombottom to top. She repeated this while the officer spread her legs wider, andwas soon lapping at the musky cunt like a dog licks ice on a hot summer day. “Yessssss you worthless slut! Lick it! Lick me, whore!”, the officer hissedthrough clenched teeth. “You love it, don’t you? You love licking cunt!”Slut labored naked on the filthy restroom floor for more than thirty minutes,giving the thin lesbian police officer at least five orgasms before finallybeing told to get dressed. The officer had gotten much more friendly with slutwith every successive orgasm, and now considered herself a friend of some sort. Slut had been engaged in sexual acts with complete strangers for so long nowthat she found the attitude strange and didn’t know quite how to react. MissKaren would not allow her to have friends, she was sure. Besides, she need tobe getting along. She was already going to be late getting to wherever she wasgoing. The officer gave her a business card with her home phone number on theback, telling her to “check in” the next time she was in the area. It was with both relief and relish that slut started the van to resume her tripto Miami. She hadn’t counted on being accosted by a horny lesbian cop, andwasn’t at all disappointed that she had been so publicly abused. Surely MissKaren would have known such things might happen, what with the minimal amount ofclothing she had been sent off with and the instructions to be accomodating toall that she met. Back out on the interstate, a slight smile crossed slut’s lips as she thoughtabout all that she had missed in her old life as a respectable, married schoolteacher. She would never look at a run down convenience store the same wayagain, let alone a female police officer. The air conditioning felt good. Somuch was to happen over the next couple of days that she was filled withanticipation. She wanted to pick up whatever she was picking up and get back tomeet Miss Karen’s “friend”. What she faced in Miami she didn’t know. Karen’ heart beat with excitement when her cellphone finally rang at about sixp.m. She was not excitable in the least in most circumstances, but the thoughtof seeing Tawny again made her feel like a schoolgirl. Chapter 22 Old Friendscandi had been mounted to the wall just inside her Mistress’s entry for morethan an hour. Over the previous couple of weeks this was where and how she hadspent considerable time. She was sure Mistress was excited at the arrival ofher friend and nervous that everything be “just right”. If that “just right”meant being stuck to the wall with the wicked boots on, then candi could do it. She still swooned at the memory of how she had spent the afternoon on thehammock licking, kissing, and stroking her beautiful owner. If she did well,maybe she could do that again soon, or maybe she could do something else thatwould make her happy. In the meantime it was best to stay still as a statue,just as she had been taught. Mistress continued to tidy up, even finding a pretty silk scarf to d**** aroundcandi’s neck and upper shoulders to conceal the tatoo flowers. Mistressadjusted her hands and fingers just a bit to ensure they were held at theperfect angle. In past sessions like this candi was used as a coat hanger. Mistress would hang her keys from one nipple ring and her cellphone from theother, then d**** her purse over candi’s neck and hang a sweater or light jacketfrom her hands. candi was always required to be completely still, even to thepoint that she could not blink her eyes without doing so carefully and only onceevery five minutes or so. Mistress had taught her how to breath slowly withoutcausing her chest or tummy to rise and fall, and had strengthened her musclesand her endurance so that she could stay in position with items hanging from herfor a long period of time before any perspiration or signs of exertion becameapparent. Mistress had even experimented by having candi’s sister powder her tosee if she could be made to look even more inanimate. Today, though, she wasnot powdered but was simply made up. Mistress hadn’t the time or patience toattend to candi as her sister did.candi faintly thought that the most difficult part of the evening might beholding the expression her owner had formed on her face. She thought she lookedsurprised, with her eyebrows held high, lips held in an oval shape and hercheeks drawn in a bit. She had gotten accustomed to the inflatable plug thatMistress mounted to the wall and inserted in her ass to hold her in place. Shecouldn’t possibly extricate herself from it once it was inflated. candi wasvery grateful for the leather strap that surrounded her hips and fastenedsecurely to the wall on either side. It supported her weight as she leanedforward, legs spread and pressed against the wall, back arched, and lower armsheld out parallel to the floor. She imagined she looked somewhat like adepartment store mannequin, which is what her Mistress wanted.Karen had spent considerable time both in coming up with uses for candi as wellas thinking of a creative way of presenting her to Tawny. She knew how muchTawny loved surprises, and had fond memories of times when Tawny surprised herwith some of the things she had done with her slaves. She wondered what hadhappened to the beautiful young hispanic girl that had been so deliciouslyprepared as a tableau for a dinner buffet. The crab dip that had been stuffedup her cunt was to die for, and retrieving it on the breadsticks was delightful. She would have to ask Tawny about that one. Karen was typically the most decisive of women, except when she got within amile of Tawny. Tawny was the only woman that Karen truly respected as an equal,which went a long way toward explaining her attraction to her. It was more thanjust the physical attraction of her exotic, sexy body and sassy attitude. Theirrelationship involved a great deal of mental stimulation that they both foundrefreshing in a world primarily composed of dullards. Karen hadn’t been able to come to a decision as to what she would do with candiover the long term. She had been enjoying her simply as a source of pleasureand entertainment over her hiatus, but would rely on Tawny’s input as to what use candi might be once she had to return to her career. Slut was an entirelydifferent story, but she did want to talk with Tawny about her as well, as shepresented several attractive options.Karen saw movement through the glass in the door just before someone gentlyknocked. Her heart leaped in pure happiness as she quickly swung the door open. Tawny had stood back while her new girl knocked, and now curtseyed to Karenbefore announcing, “M’lady is delighted to present this wanton harlot for youruse, Madame.” Karen burst out laughing. She had a perfect British accent andwas wonderful to behold. “You have outdone yourself yet again, you bitch!”, Karen exclaimed, noting thatTawny looked as luscious as ever. “She’s beautiful!””Still, not as beautiful as me, though.”, Tawny replied deadpan.”I dunno.”, Karen answered mischieviously. “Tall, young buxom redhead withfreckles and an accent, or short, dark, smolderingly sexy lesbian dominatrix?” She paused for effect. “I’ll take both!”Tawny stepped past her newest slave, who remained in mid curtsey until giveninstructions. She moved straight to Karen and embraced her as the long lostlover that she really was. She had missed her nordic princess dearly. Karentook her into her arms and pulled her tightly as their lips locked in a hungryand needful kiss that expressed many months of longing for each other. By thetime it ended, not only were they short of breath and more than a littlearoused, but both of their witnesses had been affected as well. Candi struggledto avoid letting her breathing be noticed, but her cunt had warmed up a lotsince she had watched, at least peripherally, her Mistress and her friend kiss. Their attention turned to her, and it made her nervous.”I like your hall tree.”, Tawny said casually as she curled an arm aroundKaren’s waist. “I like your redhead, a lot!”, Karen replied. “Lizbeth, come in and close the door.”, Tawny directed.”Lizbeth? Ha! It’s perfect!”, Karen exclaimed, laughing. The slave lookedevery bit the proper english maid. She was beautiful, full busomed, slim, tall,blue-eyed, poised, and even had a nice coating of freckles over luminescentwhite skin. Tawny had obviously dressed her to convey a bit of victorianEngland. Her blouse was a high collared, full sleeved white cotton gauze thatformed itself enticingly around her full, high breasts. She wore a simple blackskirt, no hose, and a pair of full top old-fashion style black pumps. Tawny hadknown Karen had a fetish for those shoes and had certainly dressed her slave inthem to please Karen. “Where did you find her?”, Karen asked. “Calcutta, believe it or not. She was auctioned, which is unbelievable. But,some people will sell anything when they need money.”, Tawny answered proudly. “A broker secured her for me.”Karen looked over the tall beauty critically. She found no flaws. The eyeswere bright and intelligent like her own. They were about the same height andweight. “What does a honey like that go for these days?””I got her for two fifty seven. I thought it was a steal.””Too rich for my blood.”, Karen sighed.”They probably have a discount for government employees.”, Tawny joked.”Bitch!”, Karen responded, smiling. She was so wet! Every second she spentwith Tawny was arousing in some way. She had never been able to understand it. The Malaysian beauty was strikingly beautiful, especially for a woman so petite. She looked absolutely dilectable in the little brown silk dress and matchingpumps she wore. Her eyes were large and brown, and the dress matched themperfectly. Karen wouldn’t have been surprised to know Tawny had ordered thedress made in a material specifically to match her eyes. She had so much moneyshe didn’t know what to do with it, and often undertook such extravagences. Karen wouldn’t complain. She hoped one day to be with Tawny “always andforevermore”, as they sometimes said.”Where’s your other one?”, Tawny asked, squeezing Karen tighter.”I sent her to pick up Henry and Amy. Won’t be back until tomorrow.”, Karenanswered.”You mean my friend in Miami is keeping her overnight?””Yes. It was the quickest way or I would have had to send her tomorrow morningfor a round trip.””Oh.””Problem?””No. I just hope she isn’t planning on room service and eggs benedict in themorning. He is a bit over the top at times, my friend down there.””Whatever. As long as she makes it back in one piece with both of them in goodcondition.” Karen was genuinely unconcerned by Tawny’s comments. She had beenhard on slut and didn’t think it a bad thing that she might find it was possibleto do a lot worse than to be owned by Karen. Might be an enlighteningexperience for slut.”This one?” Tawny gestured toward candi, then casually cupped Karen’s leftbreast in her right hand. Karen couldn’t wait. She patted Tawny’s sweet little ass through the thin silkminidress. “Fell into my lap. Accidentally. She was visiting big sister and,well…””This the one we talked about?” Tawny squeezed Karen’s breast, then felt herass get squeezed in response. “Yes.” Karen reached over and pulled the scarf off candi, exposing her tatoos. She d****d it over candi’s extended arm. “Like I told you, not much to bragabout, other than the taste. It has become quite a little cuntlicker, though.” Candi felt her pulse quicken as she listened to them speak about her. “Not a bad hall treee, either.”, Tawny added.”We can talk later.”, Karen said softly, turning toward Tawny. Those big,beautiful bedroom eyes looked up at her, full of lust and wanting. She tookhold of the minidress and lifted it straight up and over Tawny’s head, leavingher naked but for the pumps. She was a sight!Karen carefully d****d the dress over candi’s right arm, then took Tawny by thehand and led her into the bedroom. Slut nervously pulled the van into a littered parking area outside a run-downwarehouse of some kind. She double checked to make sure she had the correctaddress, took a deep breath, and climbed out of the van. There were no windows,no cars, and no other indication that the warehouse was occupied. It seemed toher to be such an odd place to pick up parcels for Miss Karen. She climbed theconcrete steps toward a door to the left of a small landing. She felt very selfconscious. Despite riding with the air conditioner on high the panties stillcontained the large wet spot where her cunt continued to betray her perpetualstate of horniness. The heat and humidity were even more oppressive here thanthey had been…wherever that was that she had been accosted by the lesbianpolice officer. She knocked timidly on the door. It opened too quickly. It seemed to her thatit should have taken a while for someone to get to it. A nice looking man incasual dress invited her in with a sweep of the hand and a smile. She wasrelieved by his appearance as well as by the fact that he seemed to haveexpected her. And that’s all she remembered until she woke up foggy headed andbleary eyed. She opened her eyes slowly, almost willing this to be a bad dream. She hadn’tforgotten where her life had left off, and so knew that something had happenedbetween then and now to cause her to wake up on a concrete floor in a largecell, naked. That’s what she knew without raising her head or rolling her eyesaround. That was what she was satisfied with knowing for a while, at leastuntil her heart quit pounding and she could take better stock of her overallcondition. Nothing hurt, except for the throbbing headache that she assumed had somethingto do with whatever was used to sedate her. The room was hot and stuffy and itsmelled of sex. She licked her lips and tasted something…familiar. She movedher hands and feet slightly, testing for restraint. She didn’t seem to be boundin any way. The floor was gritty, as though it hadn’t been swept in a very longtime. She lay on her back, and when she first slowly opened her eyes she sawnothing but a plain concrete ceiling above her, dimly lit. She noticed adarker, small outline above and around her. Focusing on it, she soon realizedthat she must be in a cell of some sort, a four sided one. She could see thebars rise up and into the concrete ceiling, as though the cell, or whatever itwas, had been built into the construction of the…warehouse, or whatever it wasthat she was in. She stretched slightly. It was cum she was tasting! It wason her lips! She licked them again, searching for more with her eager tongue. A female voice, not far away, said, “Get up.” Whoever it was sounded bored.Slutblinked a couple of times, feighning more muddle headedness than she actuallyfelt. She slid her elbows up under her upper body and propped herself up onthem. She was filthy, with dirt and sweat and cum all over her. Her nippleswere hard and red as though they had been recently abused. She knew she hadbeen well fucked, and was angry to have missed it. Her head felt clearer andshe wasn’t’dizzy at all. She could see the woman’s legs but was careful not tolook directly at her as she pushed herself up into a sitting position. Rivuletsof jism ran down between her breasts and over her stomach. Out of the corner of her left eye she saw the legs step quickly toward. She hadjust enough time to wince before the hard slap landed across her face, sendingher over onto her right side in a heap. Slut hated and feared being hit morethan almost anything in the world. Tears immediately began to pour out of hereyes as she sobbed like a c***d. “Get up.”, the voice repeated in the same tonethat she had first heard it. This time she did not dawdle, and quickly rose toher feet before assuming the position Miss Karen had taught her. When shespread her feet the required distance, a large glob of cum dropped out of hercunt and onto the concrete in a loud “splat”. Slut was still suffering theresults of being slapped and was more fearful of the situation than humiliatedby it. She was very close to having no shame left in her at all, she brieflythought, the image of the police officer finger fucking her in the conveniencestore parking lot flashed into her mind as though to reinforce the belief. Keeping her eyes on the floor to her direct front, she was still able to makeout the general shape of the woman and what she was wearing. She seemed to bemiddleaged and was dressed in plain clothes. Slut could make out another cell ashort distance away from the one she and the woman occupied. It appeared tocontain four men, strapped to examination tables. She wondered what kind ofbizarre situation she was in. Did Miss Karen know about this? She heard thedistinctive click of a disposable lighter. The woman was lighting a cigarette. “You are one fine piece of meat.”, the woman commented blandly. Slut inhaled deeply to steady her breathing. She wasn’t sure if she shouldanswer. “Thank you, Miss.”, she replied reluctantly. “Best tan lines I’ve ever seen on a bitch.” The woman took a long draw on thecigarette, making the embers glow neon orange in the dark warehouse. “I’d liketo see you hanging from them nipples. That’d be a sight.”The woman seemed to be thinking out loud and was not requiring answers. Slutsaid nothing as her tears subsided and her nervousness grew. How many men hadfucked her? She heard another splat and could see by where it landed that ithad fallen out of her ass. “What’s your name?””slut, Miss.””Slut?””Yes, Miss.””Well, that’s appropriate.” The woman laughed hoarsely. There was a certainrasp to her voice that told of a rough life. “You can look over at the boys inthe next cell. See them?”Slut glanced up quickly, then back down at the floor in front of her. “Yes,Miss.””I’m going to put you in with them. You will get them hard and keep them harduntil you receive further instructions. If any of them have an orgasm you willbe whipped. If any of them go soft once you get them hard you will be whipped. It’s simple. Understand?”Slut gulped. It was a fearful and fantastic proposition. She felt her cuntbegin to wake up as she just had. “Yes, Miss.””You are expected to use all your holes and you may use your hands only to holdtheir cocks or play with their balls, but you may not jack them off. Do youunderstand that?””Yes, Miss.” Slut knew she sounded a bit too enthusiastic in her reply.The woman pulled some keyes out of her pocket and reached through the bars tounlock the cell door opposite slut. She struck slut as the type of woman whowould work as a janitor. She looked and sounded the part, and was even dressedin what might have been a maintenance uniform with khaki shorts, a navy bluework shirt, and brown work boots. The woman then unlocked the door to the othercell and beckoned slut into it. For a brief second slut considered running whenshe was between cells. She was sure, though, that the warehouse was wellsecured. Besides, she was going to get to play with four cocks, just as shepleased. Why run away from that? She told herself not to think. She alwaysfailed when she thought too much. As she entered the cell containing the men she noticed four cameras mounted ineach upper corner. The men were secured at their ankles, knees, waists,chests, wrists, upper arms, and necks to stainless steel examination tables. Their heads were completely sheathed in black leather hoods. Slut thought howvery hot and stuffy it must be in them. She recalled being similarly hooded byMiss Karen and assumed their mouths were filled with rubber penises like hershad been. They were naked and had been completely shaved. Their bodiesglistened, wet with the perspiration of fear. Their chests rose and fell indifferent rhythyms and none apppeared the least bit relaxed. Slut knew theywere not in that cell voluntarily, and wondered if she could get them hard andkeep them that way under such circumstances. She focused on their cocks andswooned with delight at the sight of them. The men were certainly chosen formore than just perfectly toned and well conditioned bodies. They were all fourexceptionally well hung. Limp, there was not one cock that was less than six orseven inches long and all were beautiful to behold. One of the men was blackand three were white. Temporarily lost in her reverie, slut was surprised whenshe heard the cell door swing closed behind her. The woman strolled lazilyaway, calling back over her shoulder, “Get to it, slut.” A second later, beforeshe had moved, a bank of floodlights that were mounted between each camerasuddenly illuminated the center of the cell so brightly that slut had to squintuntil she got used to it. Her first thought was how much hotter the lightswould make it. It must have been ninety degrees already. From across thewarehouse, out of sight, she heard one final utterance from the woman before adoor closed and all was silent. “You can cum as much as you want, slut. Justbe sure not to let any of them get off.”Slut’s enthusiasm, already high, suddenly doubled. She could, after all, makeup for the fucking that she missed while she had been incapacitated. It wasalmost a dream come true, to be allowed as many orgasms as she wanted. Oh! Ifonly Miss Karen knew! The man closest to her was white, and he jerked when she first touched him. Sheassumed that they couldn’t hear anything while hooded and so hadn’t known whatwas going on around them at all. Slut smiled as she slid her right hand acrosshis hard belly and took hold of the base of his cock. She had never gotten toplay with a cock that was hairless before, and now she had four of them, all toherself. How could she ever keep herself from delivering the cum she sodesperately craved? She leaned forward, admiring the bright pink, well crownedhead of the meaty cock. She lowered her lips down over the head and slowlydragged her tongue around it’s rim until, to her relief, she felt the slightestlittle surge in the b**st. She pushed firmly down on the base, stretching theskin into a smooth shaft of glistening man meat. She lifted her head and blewsoftly over the moistened head, feeling it twitch again as it began to stiffen. Turning her head sideways, she wrapped her lips around the underside of theshaft and began nibbling her way up to the head, then back again. Using thistreatment she brought the thing to it’s full, proud length, which she guessedwas ten inches. Slut had to keep reminding herself not to stroke it. It seemeda shame that such a useful tool in the giving of pleasure would be witheld. Once satisfied that the man was fully aroused and not likely to deflate quickly,slut became preoccupied with moving on to the next cock. It was equally longand thick when flaccid, but carried a bulbous head that slut was anxious to getinto her cunt. She simply loved cocks of all variety, and she loved them mostwhen they were filling her in one way or another. The cock she moved to now wasmade for fucking. She imagined it capable of delivering devastating thrusts. The second man hadn’t expected or known of her presence, either. But, like thefirst, he soon became little more than the thing that was attached to thethrobbing cock she was tormenting. Slut found that, once erect, she could notfit her lips over the head of the purple monster. So, she climbed atop thesteel table and straddled the buff, slick body of the bound captive that thecurrent object of her lust belonged to. When she lowered herself over thething, another glob of cum slid out of her slackened hole and dropped on theman’s smooth thigh. Like a bird spotting a spring worm, slut quickly pounced,gathering it onto her fingers and pushing them deeply into her mouth. Sherelished the taste as it swirled around and around in her mouth beforeswallowing to allow it to coat her throat. She placed her cunt over the head and watched her lips stretch out widely to tryto accommodate it. She had never seen or felt them so distended. She loweredherself beyond the point of feeling pain, knowing that she could not beleisurely about getting the thing inside her. She glanced nervously to her leftto see that her first friend of the evening was losing interest quickly. Nowsensing what sort of a game she had found herself in, she forced herself to bearwhatever might come by dropping her weight down fully over the orange-sized headand feeling it pass quickly up through her until she bottomed out with it deepinside her. The pain came only then, but she managed it without having to cryout. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she placed her hands on the man’supper abdomen and began pumping the length of his shaft with her cunt. “Oh,God!”, she thought, “I don’t want to stop!”. The huge head felt like a bowlingball inside her, completely filling her cunt channel from top to bottom withevery thrust. She leapt from it with a sucking pop to step across to the first man and lowerherself on his flagging but still semihard cock. When he was fully sheathedwithin her she sat down firmly on his body and rotated her hips front to back,side to side, and in a circular motion until she felt him harden up. Then, sheraised herself up verify that he was at his full length before beginning to fuckhim in earnest. She hoped to get him to a sustainable point before, hopefully,moving on to number three before number two began to tire. So, she rode him forjust a few seconds longer before jumping off and onto the concrete again. She padded quickly over to number three, the black man, and stuffed his limpdick into her mouth for an impatient swirling session accompanied by fleetingglances back over at numbers two and one. This cock was nice, too. She likedblack cocks that were really black, as this one was. They made her feelso…so…nasty! There was no time to admire her new friend, though, as sheneeded to get it up and going without having to backtrack. Already she wascategorizing which ones she was going to put into her ass. The black cockstiffened nicely but proved to be extraordinarily thick as well as long. Sheguessed it to be…well, it didn’t matter. They were all big. Very big. Shelicked and sucked on the thing while squeezing and tickling the monstrous ballsthat fed it. Now this one was hard. Two was still hard, just as she had leftit. One was giving way already, but she might have time to get number fourgoing before attending to number one again. The enthusiasm she felt earlierwas beginning to wane, but she was hopeful that once she got them all situatedand could get into a rhythym, all would be well.Soon enough she had the fourth cock standing tall and decided that it was timeto make for more play and less work for herself. She moved quickly back to thefirst man and climbed up onto the table he was strapped to. She couldn’tbelieve she was permitted to have as many orgasms as she liked. Her cunt hadbeen neglected for so long that she was anxious to get busy fucking the men andto get some satisfaction for herself. She straddled the guy and reached downbetween her legs to steady his huge cock as she lowered herself over it. Hercunt was sore and felt stretched from whatever had happened while she had beenu*********s, but she didn’t care in the least. She pushed the head back andforth between the folds of her wet lips and relished the ability to rub her clitas much as she liked at the same time. What a wonderful sensation! The warehouse attendant snacked on a bag of chips while watching the whoreperform on the video monitor. The latest collection of acquisitions needed, asusual, to have their minds and cocks occupied while arrangements were worked outfor their distribution. The attendant was glad to hand that responsibility overto a slave rather than do it herself. She normally went about the task in aworkmanlike fashion; stroking and teasing them for most of her twelve hourshift. She had been doing it for a number of years and saw it as nothing morethan a mechanical requirement of her duties. It did nothing to arouse orinterest her. Watching the nasty whore perform was as close a thing toentertainment as she might get in a few weeks, for all she knew. She wasn’tjealous of the pleasure the whore seemed to be getting out of the task. Sincebeing desexed she had found life to be much simpler. It was preferable to theconstant longing for stimulation she knew the sexy-but-filthy whore sufferedevery waking minute of every day. It was necessary for those that had use inthem, she knew. But, well past her prime and never of a quality of the cunt shewatched, she was grateful to be able to continue to provide valuable serviceeven if it meant being locked inside a warehouse the rest of her life. She smiled faintly as she watched the cunt begin to ride the first long cock upand down it’s considerable length. If the slave didn’t pace herself, she mightjust end up exhausted before her task was through. CHAPTER 23 InterludeEver since Tawny first seduced Karen in their sophomore year in college, theirsexual encounters had resembled a battle for supremacy. That first time hadbeen a real struggle in which Karen resisted with all her strength before Tawnyfinally wore her down and took her, there on the dorm room floor. Neither hadbeen the same since. They both understood, deep down, that they couldn’ttolerate each other over the long term. Two such dominant personalities astheirs would always find conflict. But, the sparks that flew when they weretogether for short periods of time burned as brightly as any either had known. They loved each other dearly, and they lusted for each other endlessly. It wasthe nonsexual aspects of life that they both knew would get in the way if theyever tried to live together. For Lizbeth and candi the sounds emanating from what must be the master bedroomwere troubling. It sounded as though there was a struggle going on, andalthough no words were spoken, there were plenty of exclamations, grunts,groans, and eventually two very loud orgasms that aroused them both just bylistening. candi, of course, could not move despite the fact that she more than perceivedthat the redhead off to her right wouldn’t know the difference, and was probablyas helpless as she was. candi simply concentrated on being the best hall treeshe could be. That was what her owner wanted. That was how she would avoid thebad things that could happen to her. But, oh, how things hurt to be so verystill!Lizbeth was a well trained, veteran slave. Despite her young age and freshlook, she never had doubts as to what to do in a given situation and knew thiswas simply a time to stay in position and wait. When her mistress got thepleasantries of getting reacquanted with her old friend, they would find a usefor Lizbeth. The creature attached to the wall was beneath her and so sheignored it. Karen finally rolled off Tawny, gasping for breath. She was the victor thistime, ending up on top and having controlled the tempo. She knew Tawny hated tolose, but when they both had orgasms like that, who cared? “Bitch.”, Karenmuttered. “Cunt.”, Tawny replied. They both laughed. “Who sharpens your teeth?”, Karen joked. “Did you bite my clit completely offor did you leave a little for later?””Oh, I’m listening to the lamentations of Lady Dracula? Miss “I’ll bite you onthe neck because that’s how I like it?” Tawny answered sarcastically.They both sighed together, chuckling a little as they exhaled. “You know I still hate being scratched.”, Tawny mentioned.”That’s why I scratch you every chance I get!” Karen dragged her nails,clawlike, down Tawny’s upper leg. “Why can’t I find a sub as sexy as you?”, Karen asked. It was a question Tawnyhad heard a hundred times. She gave the same answer as always. “Because youcouldn’t have so much fun looking!””What about this new one?” Tawny asked. “Slut?””Yes, slut. She’s a cock whore.””Too bad.””Uh huh.””Your hall tree out there?””Well…she tastes good. I need to talk to you about them.””Talky talky talky.”, Tawny rolled over on top of Karen, lowering her wet cuntdown onto Karen’s face while pushing her upper body up. “How about you get busytalking to Miss Daisy?” Karen’s laugh was muffled by the deliciously smooth, wet flesh that surroundedher mouth, and pushed her tongue deeply into “Miss Daisy” for that little talk.Slut was relieved that all of her four hard cocks were staying up long enoughnow for her to enjoy them. She had rotated across them four times now, fuckingthem in long, wonderful strokes. She realized her real challenge now was toprevent them from coming. Though she would have loved to take them over theedge and to have them coat her throat with their cum, she was mindful of thethreat to be hung from her tits if it happened. So, she raised and loweredherself over each cock no more than eight to ten times before stepping over tothe next pleasure pole for a ride on it. All the while she was playing with herclit and pinching and pulling on her nipples. She had neared one orgasm butlet it slip away rather than continue to ride the cock she was on. She wasgreatly enjoying herself despite all of the fear and trepidation that remainedburied somewhere within her. Somehow she had learned that the first priority isnot to think about anything more than the task at hand, and to do that task aswell as possible. So, wherever she was and whatever was going to happen hadlittle bearing on this rare opportunity to use four huge, hard cocks in almostany manner she would like to, except for the restriction that they not beallowed to spew forth their contents.She tried not to wonder about the four men that were attached to the greatcocks. It was obvious to her that they were not bound to the tables voluntarilyand that her task of getting and keeping them hard was part of someone’s plan. She wondered, as she groaned aloud while descending down over the largest slickpole in temporary inventory, what Miss Karen knew about this…or her friend. She looked up through the glaring lights at the cameras and couldn’t help butsmile. It was a decadent thing, what she was doing. But, it was under duress,wasn’t it? She had been threatened. She supposed, under those circumstances,that it was okay if she happened to enjoy what she was doing. She had beentaken away from her old life. Maybe not the same as these men, but it had allturned out okay…so far. She was always fearful of displeasing her Mistressand of being punished. But she had never felt so alive in her life. She wasdwelling in a world of extremes rather than in a mundane one. And, today, ortonight, whichever it was, she got to be a fucking machine.Her nipples hardened all the more at the thought. A fucking machine. All ofher holes. Four men. Captives. Hard cocks. Huge ones. Forher…to…ride… and…suck and lick and… She felt herself rising againtoward an orgasm and quickly calculated whether to risk it. She was on herfourth or fifth stroke and decided that if it was going to happen, it shouldhappen now…quickly. She pushed her right breast up toward her mouth and tookthe long, meaty nipple between her lips and began to suckle it as though shewere a starving hyena. Sure that she was properly balanced, she began slappingat her clit and twisting her left nipple in a frenzy of lust that propelled heralmost instantly up and over her threshold and into a long, shuddering, andcompletely mind-numbing orgasm. She found her entire body rigid and shaking,unable to move until it washed completely over her and subsided. Her firstrational thought was to get off the cock and milk it quickly with her handsuntil it shot straight down her throat. She could see herself gobbling up thethick sperm and swallowing it eagerly. Then the thought of what it would belike to be hung from her tits convinced her to simply continue performing hertask and to dismount this one for the purpose of mounting the next one. Shelooked around at the three unused cocks around her and licked her lips. She wasa fucking machine.After abusing each other for more than an hour, Tawny and Karen finally rolledoff the sweat-dampened bed. Each bore the scratches, bite marks, and smallbruises that tended to accompany their trysts. They were both tired. Karendecided to take a long shower while Tawny padded naked out to the entry waywhere she had left Lizbeth and the human hall tree. She sent the former off tobathe her friend and planned to pass some time exploring this…”candi”.Tawny viewed the slave critically from several angles. She removed the scarfthat Karen had so artfully arranged on the thing, and freed the creature of it’sburdens. Though Karen hadn’t yet fully elaborated on her questions, Tawny knewwhat concerned her anyway. Karen’s hiatus from her intelligence work would soonenough be over and it would be time for her to divest herself of her twosummertime diversions; The sisters Slut And Candi. Karen had been acquiringand discarding slaves for more than a dozen years now, and more often than notTawny was consulted in some way about what should be done to or with them. Tawny lived in the BDSM/slavery realm full time and had developed an extensivelist of contacts and associates the world over. She had a good eye for valueand could have made a decent living as a broker if she weren’t already as richas she wanted to be. This cunt was not especially notable. Tawny sampled her juices and did findthem unique, but knew a tasty pussy was not a marketable asset. The floraltattoo was detrimental as well. Though she brought her own tattoo kit atKaren’s request, she didn’t see much that could be done to enhance anythingabout the creature. It was not an attractive thing, though it was not ugly. She simply couldn’t identify any redeeming qualities that would put it in anycategory other than simple labor or some of the darker options. This was newfor Karen, as every previous acquisition had been preselected for the kinds ofattributes that were attractive to both Karen and potential buyers. This…candi…had simply been an accidental add-on. Tawny wondered, though sheknew her friend quite well, how Karen would react to the news that this cunt’sfuture was likely to be a tough and fairly short one. Tawny knelt and reached between the mounted cunt’s legs where the rubber bulbhung from the tube leading to the anal plug that kept the creature firmlyattached to the wall. She released the little air plug, allowing the thing todeflate, then pulled the cunt down by it’s nipple rings onto it’s knees. “Tongue.”, she said. The tongue sprang forth instantaneously. Tawny took holdof the heavy ring mounted in the end of the tongue and stood to pull the a****lby it’s tongue around the house. She simply wanted to get acquainted with theinterior and to find a comfortable place to rest for a while. She settled intoa nice peach colored leather sofa and slid her hips up to the edge of thecushion while positioning the slave between her legs. “Nose in cunt, tongue inass.”, she said simply.Karen had gotten quite good at the psychological aspects of twisting fairlynormal minds into depraved obedient ones. So, it came as no surprise to Tawnythat this white, shaved thing did not hesitate to put it’s nose in her pussy andtongue on her tight little asshole. Tawny rested her feet on the cunt’s backand ordered it to “lick”. She loved to pass time this way, although herpreference was to have a tongue that is unencumbered by a ring. The deepprobing that she liked was more difficult and less pleasant with a ringinstalled. So, she limited her direction to this cunt to simple,straightforward, rhythymic licking. candi was so very grateful to be taken off the wall and used. The woman was sobeautiful, even prettier than her owner! She was happy to be between her legsand happy to be of service. She pushed saliva out onto her tongue and slatheredit all around the musky little hole and licked it up and down, around andaround, up and down, around and around, just as the woman directed, for whatseemed to candi to be a very long time. Karen greatly enjoyed the professional attentions of Lizbeth. Not only was shelovingly bathed and massaged in the shower, but Lizbeth patted her dry, brushedher hair, powdered her, and helped her into a short satin robe. Tawny’s slavesalways made Karen long for the time when she wouldn’t be caught in the cycle ofacquiring, training, and moving slaves in short cycles during her breaks. Shecould never get hers to the level of performance that Tawny enjoyed. That wasto be expected, she knew. Karen left Lizbeth naked, kissing her on the lips inthanks for the expert performance. She took her hand and walked through thehouse to find Tawny and candi in her den. “Well, this proves you’re the true bitch.”, Karen snapped in feigned anger. “Itreat your slaves like gold and you have mine licking your ass.”Tawny simply smiled back. She was content. Karen placed Lizbeth off to the side and sat down beside Tawny, dr****g her leftarm over her lover’s neck and brushing her hair off her forehead. “Thanks.”,Karen whispered softly. “Lizbeth is great. Can I have her.?”Tawny laughed softly. It was a running joke between them. Karen was alwaysasking if she could have one or the other of Tawny’s slaves. “When you retire,maybe?”, Tawny answered as she always did. “What are you waiting for, anyway? I’m sure I’ve made you enough money in sales to retire, so who needs thatpiddling government pension?””You know I’m waiting to get a crack at the big boy.”, Karen cooed.”You’ve kicked enough Arabs in the balls these last few years, Karen. They maynever find him!” She glanced sideways at Karen. “Well, I have a feeeeeeling…”, Karen said softly.”You’re always so damned circumspect! Do they know where he is?””That’s beyond me, and I say no more.””Cunt!””Bitch!”They laughed together and began to reminisce about old times.Slut had no clue how long she had been fucking her four captive cocks. Shewas, however, counting her orgasms and had managed five so far. She was tiringand her cunt was getting sore, so she had finally had to revert back to usingher mouth to keep the boys up. It was strange to lick and suck her own juicesoff the huge rods, at least until she had them completely clean. It made herthink of Miss Karen and how much she wished she would be used more to give herowner pleasure. She was sure she could do as well as her little piggie sistercandi. The image of Miss Karen and candi in the hammock when slut had left forthe trip to Miami popped into her head, delivering along with it a wave of envyand a sense of failure. She would take full advantage of any chance she got toservice Miss Karen. After all, she had made the skinny police officer happy,hadn’t she? Without knowing how long she would be required to perform on thefour cocks, she could not design a plan for when she would take them into herass. She knew that once she started she had to continue until the task wasover. She certainly didn’t want to have to lick them or put her cunt on themafter her ass had been working them. She thought too that maybe only one ofthem would be easy to work into her backside, and wondered if the rules she hadbeen given meant that every cock had to be in every hole or if she simply had touse every hole to keep all the cocks hard. When would she be allowed to go? She worried about Miss Karen and her friend and what she might be missing. Shefelt so left out. What was this place? She quickly realized she was thinkingtoo much again and decided to be thankful at this opportunity to be licking andsucking such wonderful specimens of the male organ. Not many girls got thischance, she told herself. candi’s tongue was completely numb by the time her owner’s friend took hold ofit again and led her quickly into the guest bathroom. She had overheard a bitof conversation between them in which the woman had told Miss Karen that shehadn’t put a drop of piss into a toilet in three years. It was not until thewoman positioned her so that the back of her neck rested on the front edge ofthe toilet bowl that she understood what the statement had meant. She pressedher lips tightly over the woman’s cunt when it was lowered down onto her faceand drank eagerly when the hot piss filled her mouth. As ordered she licked thewoman clean and stayed in position to receive the piss of both her owner and theother woman whose name candi couldn’t remember. After they had all emptiedtheir bladders into her, she was ordered out onto a coffee table and put intoposition on all fours. Though her ability to follow conversations was not whatit had once been, she was able to understand that they were talking about her bypicking up snippets of what they were saying. “…too small to be of much use as a laborer…””…simply not attractive enough to serve in a sexual capacity…””…could be of use on one of the asian assembly lines…””…even with some radical body modifications there wouldn’t be much value…””…maybe for torture training…””…those people are savages…””…probably the best you could do is fifty thousand for this one…””…I hope you haven’t grown attached to it…”candi’s conditioning had dramatically altered her cognitive abilities, so shewas not able to completely grasp the nature of the conversation. What she couldunderstand was enough to make her fearful that bad things might happen to her. She was powerless to do anything about it, though. Other than faintly graspthat her future may be quite different from her present circumstances.After the conversation ended her owner led her to the garage and secured her inthe little hut that had become a comfortable and safe haven for her over thepast several weeks. She fell asleep listening to the soft static that was aconstant companion during all of her hours alone inside her little pen.slut was frozen in a painful contraction as she squatted over the cock she hadchosen to take into her ass. It was the smallest of the four, and she hadgotten overenthusiastic about taking it. Now, with three quarters of it up herass, she had to wait for the contraction to pass before lowering herself downany further. To help speed the process she pulled and pinched her nipples andrubbed her clit somewhat frantically. She didn’t have time to waste oncontractions when any of the three other cocks might start to go soft on her. The men at times seemed very tired and she was sure she was keeping them awake. They must have been through a lot. She wondered what time it was, and realizedshe had no idea whether it was day or night. She had no clue how long she hadbeen u*********s earlier. It might have been for an hour or a day. She felt herself loosening and the contraction begin to ebb, so she slowlylowered herself down the last three inches of cock until she had taken all ofit. It was with a great deal of satisfaction that she raised herself steadilyup until just the head remained within her distended hole, then lowered herselfdown all the way to the base again. What a nasty, nasty thing she was doing. She felt wonderful to be so completely stuffed and wished she could have a cockjust as large in her cunt at the same time. After riding up and down on the cock for five or six long strokes she wantedmore, and decided to hop over to the next largest penis and sample how it wouldfeel in her now relaxed ass. She spit heavily onto both palms and lubricatedthe huge cock with her saliva before guiding it’s head up through her anal ring. She groaned softly as she lowered herself, slowly taking the larger cock up intoher bowels inch by exquisite inch. It was stretching her to her limit, shethought, and it was great to be able to control the tempo to maximize herpleasure and minimize the pain. As she was riding this cock up and down she heard footsteps approaching frombehind. Looking over her shoulder she could see it was the woman that had givenher instructions earlier. Though she felt more than a bit humiliated to be assfucking the huge cock with the woman watching, she knew she had no choice and socontinued to impale herself on the thing until told to do otherwise. The woman unlocked and entered the cell area containing slut and the fourcaptive men. She was carrying a bucket full of soapy water and a scrub brush,which she placed on the floor beside the first table. She sounded bored whenshe spoke. “It’s time for you to scrub them. Make sure they are as clean asyou can get them. When they are done, scrub yourself.” With that, the womanturned and ambled out through the cell door, locking it behind her. Shedisappeared again into the darkness. slut knew an order when she heard it, so reluctantly pulled herself off the cockand instantly regretted having to stop. She hated feeling empty after beingfilled for so long. It was even worse than how she felt after Miss Karen hadmade her wear an anal plug for a long time then removed it. The scrub brush wasespecially stiff. She cringed at the thought of using it on herself. Shethought it was probably for horses or tires or something. She tried to be gentle to the men with the fantastic cocks. But, that wasimpossible. Everywhere that she scrubbed them, even with the lightest pressure,their skin was left a bright pink from the irritation. But, they were clean, atleast so far as the areas she could get to. She couldn’t bear to use the brushon their cocks so took advantage of the chance to stroke them with her soapyhands. She kept them hard that way, and reasoned that technically she had notbeen told to discontinue keeping them aroused. She toyed with their shavenballs when she thought she could sneak a feel here and there. It was apleasurable experience for her, washing those four hard bodies. Eventually she had to admit to herself that she had spent all the time she couldin getting them as clean as possible. Although they remained soapy, she had noway to rinse them and had to get around to cleaning up her own filthy body tosatisfy her instructions. She deeply feared that she might not get anotherchance to have an orgasm for quite some time. So, she decided to give herselfone more while she still could. She knew she would have to conceal it and tosuppress it as much as possible. Though it had not been forbidden, it didviolate her standing instructions from Miss Karen. slut tried the scrub brush on her lower legs and found that it was quite stiffand harsh on her skin. She knew, though, that there was nothing better than astiff brush for getting clean, and she was filthy. So, she continued scrubbingher legs from the bottom up and found the brush particularly painful when shegot to the tender skin of her inner thighs. Painful in a good way, she thought. As her inner thighs heated up from the abuse, she noticed her nipples stiffeningand her clit beginning to tingle. She reached behind her and ran the brush overher ass, feeling it heat up, then sawed it roughly back and forth between herass cheeks. She spasmed in pain as it menaced her tender, stretched asshole. Arching her back a bit, she was able to push the brush through and bring it intocontact with her cunt. By then her clit was peeking out from it’s hood, beggingfor attention. Leaning back just a bit while spreading her legs wide, shethrust the brush up from behind at an extreme angle and ground it ruthlesslyover her swollen, abused cunt and nearly dropped the brush when it ripped acrossher hard clit. Throwing her head back, her entire body shuddered in a rolling, thunderousorgasm that came so suddenly and so strongly that she was not at all prepared. Involuntarily she screamed out in pain and pleasure as her body shook andtrembled in the aftershocks of her unauthorized deed. Fear overtook her and she resumed bathing herself with a good bit moregentleness than she had allowed herself previously. She loved her body; herblonde hair, firm and shapely legs, flat belly, shaved cunt, her tan lines,even her exceptionally long and thick nipples. It belonged to Miss Karen, whohad for all intents and purposes created it. slut wondered as she tried to washout her hair if she had somehow crossed into a new realm. She had never hurtherself on purpose before. What was happening to her?She heard the footsteps approaching again…CHAPTER 24 Home Sweet Homeslut knew almost immediately that she had somehow been sedated again. Shecouldn’t remember how, and didn’t much care to as long as the cobwebs andthrobbing drumbeat of a splitting headache plagued her. She opened her eyesreluctantly, not sure she wanted to know where she was. She was laying on ahard surface, but it was warm rather than cold, and it felt like…she could seethe interior roof of the minivan and understood with some relief she was insidethe cargo area of it, just behind the two front seats. There were boxes to herleft, fairly large ones. Two of them. Something was…a piece of paper waspinned to her top…she was dressed in her cotton panties and t-shirt. Theywere clean, but wet. She had been sweating. It was too warm…very stuffy. She pulled the note off and looked at it. It was a simple map, directing her toI-95 northbound. Nothing else. It wasn’t quite dark, or it wasn’t quite lightoutside. She had no clue what day it was, let alone whether it was morning orevening. She sat up slowly enough so as not to cause her head to burst, and sawthat nothing outside the van was the slightest bit familiar. It appeared to besitting at the end of a dead-end alley, surrounded by delapidated buildings. She felt the dull ache in her cunt and ass and was reminded of what she had beendoing with the four men. She had no clue where that had happened, and doubted,now that she could see how it had all ended up, that she would ever be able toprovide any worthwhile information about what little she had seen during herbrief time in Miami. Now, she knew, she had to get back to Miss Karen’s homewith the delivery she had been sent to pick up. What could be in such crates?After a few minutes of sorting things out and allowing herself to return toreality, she found the keys in the ashtray, climbed into the driver’s seat,started the van, and headed toward “home”.Tawny hadn’t returned to slut’s old home to spend the evening, and had spent thenight in Karen’s bed, with Lizbeth sleeping on the floor at the foot of the bedand candi locked up in her little piggie hut in the garage. Karen slept betterthan she had in months, and awoke feeling a contentment that only manifesteditself when she was close to Tawny. She pulled the blanket up over Tawny’sshoulders and slipped out of bed to have Lizbeth prepare a pot of coffee. slutwould be home sometime this morning, she knew, along with henry and amy. Karenpulled on her short satin robe, prodded Lizbeth awake with her foot, and paddedquietly into the kitchen.Karen and Tawny had always shared their subs as though there was no differencewho they belonged to. Lizbeth was a compelling young lady and Karen lookedforward to getting to know her better. Tawny wouldn’t mind. She was impressed by how quickly Lizbeth had awakened and jumped up to followher into the kitchen. It indicated a sense of servitude that ran so deeply intothe girl’s psyche that it even pervaded her sleep. When one sleeps as thoughone were a slave, one does not awaken surprised by her lot in life. It was asmall but noteworthy detail, Karen thought. The red-headed beauty had slept in a cotton nightdress that was every bit asvictorian in design as Lizbeth was in her look. Karen patiently lifted it up atthe hem and pulled it over Lizbeth’s head and off, tossing it onto the back of achair. The creature actually blushed! That was refreshing, especially for aslave so well trained and experienced as this one. There was still a bit ofmodesty left in her. “You are going to be my coffee girl, Lizbeth. Every morning at six a.m. you’llawaken and make a pot of coffee just the way I am going to show you. Do youunderstand?””Yes M’Lady.”, Lizbeth replied confidently, but in a very respectful tone. Karen smiled to herself. Tawny always found the best ones. With her kind ofmoney….Karen finished her brief period of instruction and tried to think of somethingfun she could do with Lizbeth while the coffee brewed. Her perfect white skinjust begged for some color. With a twirl of her finger Karen caused Lizbeth tobegin to rotate slowly in place so that she could get a nice look at her. Shewas exquisite, especially that waist! “Lizbeth, have you been corsetted?””Oh, yes, M’Lady. Extensively, if this humble handmaiden may so veryrespectfully add.”Karen was taken aback at the manner in which the girl so adroitly expanded heranswer. Nevertheless…”Is it your habit to provide brief and accurate answers to questions or to go onand on as you just did?”, Karen asked casually. The girl had a quick mind, andKaren saw it working.”This servant was in error M’Lady.” She bowed slightly.Karen wondered if the fluttering eyelids were part of an act. She reactedpoorly when she felt she was being played by a mere slave. But, she couldn’t besure. She didn’t know this one. “How extensively were you corsetted?””Three years, M’Lady.”, Lizbeth answered carefully.”What is your waist size?””Twenty inches, M’Lady.””I must say it is very nice, Lizbeth. Particularly on one with breasts and hipssuch as yours. Quite a pleasing contrast.””Thank you, M’Lady.” She blushed again.Karen knew that blushing was very difficult to fake, so at least as far as thatwent, the girl was being real. It would not hurt to bring her down a peg or twothough, Karen thought. She took Lizbeth by the wrist and led her into thegarage, which was already quite stuffy. It was going to be an exceptionally hotand humid day, Karen knew. Better take care to see that the pig was kept wellhydrated, she reminded herself. In the meantime, though, she wanted to fitLizbeth with one of her favorite devices. She unlocked a large cabinet in which she stored many of her training implementsand removed the device from it. She held it up for Lizbeth to see.”Ever seen one of these?”, she asked, already knowing the answer.”No, M’Lady.”, Lizbeth answered nervously.Karen lifted it higher with her left hand, reserving her right to gesture to theappropriate parts of the item as she described them. “I had this made inCopenhagen to my own specifications. It’s quite simple, really. As you can seethe two cuffs here lock around the ankles and are joined together by the steelrod that will keep your feet separated by about two feet. Note the pivot pointswhere the rod and cuffs join?””Yes, M’Lady.” “And, as you can see, the cuff rod contains a pivot in the center to which thevertical shaft is attached.” Karen drew her fingers upward along the thin metalrod toward the top. She smiled broadly at Lizbeth, who blushed again in reply. “It’s topped by these two metal phalluses mounted on the smaller rod…”, shetipped the smaller rod to show how it would rock back and forth just a bit. “…and, here, the angle of the phalluses can be adjusted to conform to anydesired angle. What do you think the purpose of this device is, Lizbeth?”Lizbeth’s mind worked quickly through the options. “It appears to be a humblingdevice, M’Lady.”, she answered quite seriously. “Correct!”, Karen exclaimed in false enthusiasm. “And you win the prize!” She presented the chrome plated steel phalluses, each about eight inches inlength, to Lizbeth’s lips to have them lubricated with her saliva. Clearlyworried, Lizbeth obediently took them both in her mouth in turn and sucked andlicked them as though they were real. It was what was expected, but it didarouse a bit of excitement in Karen. Next she had the girl spread her legswidely and bend at the waist. Walking around behind her, she adjusted thephalluses the proper distance from each other after positioning them at theslave’s cunt and asshole, then slowly but insistently pushed them up into thebitch until they were deeply inserted. With the longer vertical rod roughlyparallel to the floor, she gently rotated the cuff end of it downward, causingLizbeth’s upper body to straighten up to maintain alignment with the steeldildos that were buried in her cunt and ass. Karen buckled the cuffs around thegirl’s ankles and that was that.”Take a stroll around, Lizbeth. Tell me what you think.”, Karen said, as thoughshe were a car salesman suggesting a test drive.With her feet pivoting on each other and the vertical shaft riding on thehorizontal one that joined them, she had to shuffle her feet in circular motionsto move forward, but each time she raised a foot to shuffle, the steel cockswere forced more deeply into her. By moving she was made to feel exceptionallyawkward but at the same time was essentially fucking herself. Worst of all wasthe fact that she knew she would have to keep her upper body completely uprightas she could not bend over with the shiny metal cocks impaling her as they were. So, even with her hands completely free, she could not reach the ankle cuffs toundo them even if she were invited to. It was a unique device that she hadnever seen before, and she had to give her owner’s friend a great deal of creditfor the ingenuity it’s design displayed. Not to mention the devious nature ofthe mind behind the design. Though she would have preferred not to have beenthe present victim of the diabolical thing, there was nothing she could do buttry to please. She noted as she shuffled around in a circle that Mistress Karenwas pulling out a cane as well as what appeared to be a long, black skirt. Theobservation proved to be correct, and soon the entirety of the wicked device wascompletely concealed beneath the skirt. Gesturing with the cane, MistressKaren directed her to return to the kitchen. She found it maddening how slowlyshe was forced to move in order to cover even the short distance to the doorthat led into the house. She imagined herself looking like a handicapped orinjured person and wondered what purpose the cane was to serve. Karen took the opportunity to pull the pig out of it’s hut and lead it by it’sleash through the back door of the garage and into the back yard. She droppedthe leash in the grass, saying “go pee now.” God, it was hot! For as early asit was, it must have been ninety degrees already! She enjoyed it when thepiggie’s skin glistened as it did now, slick with perspiration. There was notan ounce of fat left on the little cunt, and Karen was satisfied that the thirdapplication of the permanent depilatory had worked and that not a hair wouldever grow again anywhere on the pig, let alone it’s chinny chin chin. Karen wassurprised to hear herself giggling. She hadn’t known until then that her moodwas so good. It’s Tawny. I’m always happy when she is with me, or I am withher, and we have our slaves to toy with. After the pig peed she hosed it off with the garden hose and chained it to astake in the ground under the shade of the large magnolia tree in the rear ofthe yard. She put a bucket of water next to it in case it got thirsty. Shepatted it on it’s head and returned to the house for her first cup of coffee ofthe day. She found Lizbeth sobbing silently in the kitchen. “What’s the trouble, dear?”,Karen asked, sounding like Joan Cleaver. She was pouring her coffee beforeLizbeth began to answer. “This…handmaiden…fears that,… M’Lady forgive me! Fears that Mistress willbe angry that this handmaiden has not served M’Lady well.”Really, they were all alike. Stupid. Karen sipped her coffee, choosing not toreact. The cunt was haughty after all and was disappointed that all of herhigh-brow training didn’t count for a thing when it came to Mistress Karen. She’ll get used to me, Karen thought. Maybe.She pulled a little white tank top out of her dirty clothes hamper and tossed itto Lizbeth. “Put this on. You have an errand to run.”Once it was on and nicely exposing the contours of Lizbeth’s ample breasts andpretty nipples, Karen handed her the cane. “Over in the other house there is alarge tupperware container in the freezer. Get it and bring it back. Oh! Iforgot shoes!”Karen quickly retrieved Lizbeth’s heels from the floor of the bedroom and putthem on her. She stood, sipping her coffee while watching the pretty thingstruggle to get to the entry door to begin her long journey over to slut’sformer home and back. Karen knew it would take a very long time, sweating wouldmake the tank top transparent before she got halfway across the yard, and forall intents and purposes, anyone who saw her at that hour would assume shesuffered from some horrible, crippling accident or degenerative disease. What ashame. As the creature finally made her way through the door and out into theheat, Karen could see that she was still sobbing. Not such a perfectacquisition, after all, she thought. She went to the sunroom to watch piggiewhile she finished her coffee.Tawny awoke, smelling the coffee and following her nose into the kitchen. Shepoured herself a cup, wondering where Lizbeth was. She found Karen sittingcontentedly in the sunroom and couldn’t help but pull open her robe and kiss hergently on her rosy nipples. “What’s a girl have to do to get some servicearound here?”, she asked softly. “I had to pour my own coffee!””You have to do better than that!”, Karen answered. “Bitch”, Tawny hissed.”Cunt”, Karen answered instantly.They both laughed. Tawny sat next to Karen. “You don’t mind my outfit, do you?”, she asked in mockconcern.”I might if you were wearing one. As it is, I have no complaints.”Karen leaned over to kiss Tawny. It was a kiss that communicated love, andTawny was touched by it. “My goodness Karen. I might wonder if you’d grown aheart by that kiss.””Maybe I’m growing up.””Or, maybe you’re getting old and looking for a way to settle down and get outof government work.””Who works for the government?”, Karen smiled.”Nobody in this room, I’m sure.”, Tawny answered deadpan.Karen poured her a cup. “I’m thinking about it.””About what?””Your offer…you know…””Oh, plllllllease! Don’t waste my time! I’ve heard that a hundred times!””Well, I was thinking. Seriously. It is kind of a good time to end my career,after this last stint I think I will have done everything I intended to do. Apromotion would ruin it, and they are talking about one for me.”Tawny sipped on the coffee, thinking. “Hmmm?””So, maybe we could work something out.”Tawny was almost beside herself with the excitement of knowing Karen was finallycoming around, after all those years. She would not let on how she felt,though. “Maybe.”, she answered flatly.They continued to talk for the next two hours, working out the details of theirfuture together. They were briefly interrupted by the reappearance of Lizbeth,who entered the sunroom after her awkward journey to the “guest house” toretrieve the mysterious tupperware container from the freezer there. Tawnycouldn’t help but laugh at her slave’s predicament. Karen was ruthlesslyefficient at putting the servants in their place. Lizbeth seemed absolutelyhorrified. Normally so self contained and proper, it was refreshing for Tawnyto see her stressed out. Karen quickly showed her the device by raisingLizbeth’s skirt. Tawny winked at Karen and exclaimed, “That’s my girl!” Theythen ignored Lizbeth to continue their conversation.By the end of the discussion they had decided that Tawny would build for Karen a”small” guesthouse on her property in the mountains of North Carolina so thatshe could establish separate living quarters and not feel closed in or dependentin any way. It was all somewhat of a surprise to Karen. She hadn’t intended to contemplateretirement and certainly didn’t want to place herself in a position where shewas dependent on Tawny, or anyone else, for anything. It might have been thatthe knowledge of what would likely happen to candi if she put her on the openmarket made her feel guilty. Unlike her usual acquisitions, she couldn’t blamethe poor thing for her circumstances. The little pig was like an old car thatwas worth more to keep than to sell. It’s cunt was still as tasty as ever.Part of their collaboration involved Karen’s continuing to acquire and move newslaves for her own occupation and enrichment. She had to admit to herself thatbeing able to play with slaves in an ongoing, 24/7 basis was a much moreattractive proposition than spending a few more years interrogating arabs. Itpaid better, too. As was usually the case, logic dictated her course. Shehadn’t seen in advance that her circumstances had changed such that she would bewilling to accept the “settling down” offer that Tawny had been dangling forsome time. Now, she was excited at the proposition of keeping her own slavesfor more than a few months at a time, and of being in the hunt for new propertywhenever she chose. She still needed to finish out her next six month stint in Kabul because she wasconvinced it would deliver Osama. That would be the crowning achievement forwhat had already been a stellar career. To have a role in nabbing the filthybastard was an opportunity that couldn’t be trifled with. If he wasn’t locatedand captured, well, she did her best. If he was, everything else in her careerafter that would be anticlimactic. She knew there was a lot to be done betweennow and her departure at the end of the summer, and was relieved that dispensingwith candi and slut was no longer on the list. Tawny would take them as her ownuntil Karen returned. By the time they both felt things were settled, they were quite hungry. Karenhad Lizbeth place the tupperware container on a kitchen counter and had her cutup some fruit. She was then told to put the fruit on a platter and to deliverit to them out under the magnolia tree. Even though it was exceptionally hot, anice fruit breakfast served on the back of a sweating, bald pig was always apleasant experience, especially when it was followed by a refreshing, nude swimin the pool. Lizbeth struggled to get the fruit platter to the Mistresses as quickly aspossible. The cruel device made it impossible to do much of anything without agreat deal of patience and determination. The pig had been placed between them,at the farthest corner of the yard, to serve as a table. Lizbeth couldn’t bendover quite far enough to place the platter on the creature’s back and had to beassisted by her owner, which was distressing. She found it equally distressingthat she was actually envious of the pig’s status as compared to her own. Lizbeth was learning that Mistress Karen was not to be trifled with. Hercurrent torment was more than enough to keep her mindful of that. The eightinch steel phalluses that penetrated her front and back were not the least bitpleasant. Always one to mind her appearance, she felt like a complete wreck. She had sweated through the little tank top Mistress Karen had dressed her in,and she hadn’t been provided any opportunity to prepare herself for the day. She was positively wilting in the heat, particularly those parts of herconcealed beneath the black floor-length skirt. Lizbeth was preoccupied withher circumstances, discomfort, and general uncertainty. So, she didn’t hearMistress Karen issue her the command until it had been repeated three times. She had been ordered to bring a cup of pig feed from the sack in the garage. Though her guilt was written all over her face, she pretended she was only awareof the one instruction and turned to hobble back toward the house at the bestpace she could muster. Tawny was embarrassed by Lizbeth’s inattentiveness, but impressed by Karen’sability to bring out the flaws in the bitch so quickly. She would be anoutstanding evaluator when they could begin to work in the trade together. “What do you call that…device?”, Tawny asked. “I call it a “Tara”., Karen answered flatly. “Are you going to discipline thecunt or do you want me to?” Surely Tawny wouldn’t let such a thing pass.”What did you have in mind?”, Tawny asked casually. With a wicked grin, Karen replied, “Three hours attached to a little transformerand an intermittent timer ought to get her attention.””Sounds good to me.”, Tawny answered before yawning. Then, “Why did you call it”Tara”?””Remember that little hussie Brandi that I took about four years ago?”Tawny nodded.”That cunt’s real name was Tara. She was broken with that device…it wasdesigned with her in mind. That one was a hard head.””Oh.” Tawny watched Lizbeth struggle slowly across the yard for a moment, thencommented, “I wonder if we could impair her speech somehow…temporarily…””You mean in order to take her out in public as a…””Yes, as a truly fucked-up young lady. It would shatter her pride.””Sure. I could swab her tongue and lips with a numbing agent. She wouldprobably slobber.””All the better. That would be fun. What about this one?” Tawny patted thepig’s bald head. “I was thinking about that. Seeing how nicely corsetting had altered Lizbeth’swaist, I think I would like to use the pig as a full-blown fetish experiment.””You’ve already started with the feet. Why not?””Yes. Why not?”Lizbeth was positively distraught at what might happen to her. She nearly brokedown when she finally delivered the cup of pig feed to Mistress Karen and washanded the empty platter that she had served the fruit on. The thought oftraversing the yard yet again to return the platter to the kitchen was almostunthinkable. She was exhausted, both physically and emotionally. To makematters worse, Mistress Karen prompted her to hurry by telling her that she andMistress Tawny had been discussing tongue splitting and that they were lookingfor a “volunteer”.Karen hand fed the pig feed nuggets to the pig, which nibbled eagerly at eachlittle handful and licked her palm to ensure not even the tiniest crumb waswasted. Karen enjoyed teasing it a bit by catching it’s tongue by the ringembedded in it’s tip and holding it out for a period of time. The creature hadbecome almost totally compliant, and only reacted involuntarily to excessivepain. Karen was proud of her progress in training this one. Though, byintention it was not able to perform real labor for it’s owner (it was,afterall, a pig), it had successfully been transformed to an a****listic statefrom a human one. It did follow commands well, but it was never tasked withdoing anything productive or anything that required thought or judgements. Itcould play it’s owner’s body like a finely tuned instrument, and it could lickand suck for hours and hours.Tawny, watching quietly, understood her dearest friend’s attachment to thecreature. It was an innocent being now that it was not so very human. Itseemed so grateful for any attention that one could not help but feel pity forthe thing. It was a good pet for Karen, and would be a good pet for Tawny whileshe cared for it. Who knew, maybe Tawny could improve the thing a bit andsurpise her friend with, say, a sixteen inch waist when she returned from herlast tour of intelligence duty. That would be nice.Slut was greatly relieved to finally be at Miss Karen’s residence again. Thoughshe had only left the day before, it seemed as though a month had passed. Shewas nervous at the thought of meeting Miss Karen’s friend, but was sureeverything would work out okay. It always did, really.She assumed the boxes she had picked up in Miami were heavy. They appeared tobe. So, she backed the minivan into the driveway, parking it so that it couldquickly be backed into the garage once the door was lifted. She hopped out ofthe van and sprang quickly to the entry door to assume her position and wait forMiss Karen to allow her in. She became alarmed when she saw a strange, crippledyoung woman hobbling through the house with a cane. The woman noticed her andappeared surprised and uncertain as to what to do. slut felt sorry for her, asshe obviously had a great deal of difficulty getting around. She wondered ifthis was Miss Karen’s friend. slut held her position on the outside entry patio for what seemed an eternitywhile the handicapped girl struggled toward the back of the house. Eventuallyshe passed out of sight, only to be gone for an even longer period of time. Finally slut could see Miss Karen and a very pretty woman that looked to beabout Miss Karen’s age walking casually toward the door. They were both naked,apparently having just taken a swim.Miss Karen didn’t allow her into the house. She cracked the door a few inchesand told slut to back the van into the garage. slut returned to the van whileMiss Karen activated the power garage door opener. She backed the van in. Thedoor was closing even before she had shut the van off. slut went to the rear ofthe van where Miss Karen was talking with the petite lady to await furtherinstructions. She wanted…some recognition that she had been gone and was nowback. Instead she was simply ignored as though, well…as though she…she wasthinking too much again. It was better not to think. Miss Karen pulled open the cargo doors at the back of the van. Her and the ladylooked over the wooden crates for a few seconds, then turned toward slut. “You look as though you’ve been well fucked.”, Miss Karen commented dryly. “Yes. Ma’am.”, slut replied. It was true. She was still sore, and might be fora week. Miss Karen knew her so well. “Strip and go take care of the pig as you would have in the morning, thenprepare yourself so that I can properly present you. The young lady you’ll seehobbling around is Lizbeth. Do not speak to her. Do you understand?””Yes, Ma’am.”, slut answered respectfully, pulling off the t-shirt and panties. She was then sent off with a flick of Miss Karen’s wrist.”That one is a walking hard-on factory.”, Tawny commented after slut had leftthe garage. “You’ve got to complete the package with new titties.””You know, I had been wanting to ask about your doctor friend. Is hestill…available?””Oh, sure.”, Tawny answered. “C’mon, let’s get these crates opened up!” CHAPTER 25 Unpacking The SlavesKaren and Tawny were both apprehensive until they had pried off the tops of bothshipping crates and removed a portion of dense, molded foam to reveal henry andamy’s talcum-coated backs. They were both breathing and had good color. Thebalance of the unpacking process was a bit more intricate, so Tawny asked Karento follow her example. Tawny would unpack henry while Karen unpacked amy. First there were some brackets that had to be removed from the inside. Then,the ends of the crates could be tapped loose with a hammer and detached,allowing for the sides to be taken down and removed. After the surrounding foamhad been removed, Karen could see that they had been secured in a sort ofembryonic chamber. They had been placed into position over a sort ofcustom-molded hump then boxed up and held in place through the injection ofexpanding foam through small holes in the crate. The foam insulated them,cushioned them, kept them from moving, and snuffed out the potential of anynoise. Each had been hooded in rubber and gagged, and a thin acrylic tube fedthrough the penis gag and directly into the stomach of each slave. The tubeattached to one of two metal cylinders that were mounted to the back of theirheads. Out of the second cyclinder two tubes of the same size passed aroundeither side of their faces and into their noses. Tawny explained that in the testing she had done they had been able to getenough air to breath from inside the box if they concentrated on breathing veryslowly and remaining calm. The tubes in their noses were small enough to permitthem to take in oxygen around the tubes. There was a pressure switch that wouldbe activated when they began to gasp for air if the supply began to run out, andthe small oxygen tank would keep them dosed long enough for the crisis to pass. The other tank contained a routine saline drip to prevent dehydration. Eachslave’s ass was plugged and catheters led to a tank mounted between their anklesto accommodate any urine flow. Along the length of each box on either side wasa long steel tube packed with dry ice to keep the contents cool enough toprevent excessive perspiration. “What’s the longest period of time that you’ve tried?”, Karen asked.”If it’s noon yet, three days.”, Tawny answered with a wry smile on her face. She could see that Karen was impressed. Shipping slaves inside innocent lookingcrates was something she obviously hadn’t considered before now. Tawny cut the nylon straps that held henry and amy in place, then carefullypulled the tubes out of them. She had to climb into the van to roll theirrubber hoods up over their heads and off, and unsnapped the nylon straps thatheld the penis gags in place. She pulled out their earplugs and told them theyhad ten minutes to work their kinks out and to find her and Mistress Karenthrough the gray door at the rear of the garage. Neither was able to speak inreply, let alone move enough to nod their heads. Tawny took Karen by the hand and nodded toward the backyard. “Let’s get Lizbethstarted and swim a bit more before lunch?”, she suggested. “Hmmm. Torture, exercise, and food. Twist my arm!” Karen laughed. Sheretrieved the transformer from her cabinet as well as a simple penis gag and apair of cuffs. She followed her friend and lover’s sexy little body back outinto the cauldron of Florida heat that awaited them. She looked forward totoying with henry’s big cock later, but there was a lot of fun to be had betweennow and then.Lizbeth was standing (not that she had any choice) under the magnolia, watchingslut begin to clean and prep the pig against the wall on the side of the backyard. She knew the sexy girl in the gray tank top and little shorts must beMistress Karen’s slave and that she would have returned with henry and amy. Lizbeth found her very attractive, though she seemed oddly intent on ignoringLizbeth. A sense of dread came over her when she saw the Mistresses come out of thegarage. Mistress Karen was carrying a few items in her hands, none of whichappeared to be likely to relieve her discomfort. Her Mistress turned off towatch the tanned blond girl work on the pig while Mistress Karen continuedstraight on toward Lizbeth.”You do know you’ve been insolent as well as inattentive, correct?”Lizbeth nodded, gulping. “Yes, M’Lady.””I find that inexcuseable. Do you find it inexcuseable?””Yes, M’Lady.” A tear rolled down over her cheek. She smiled faintly,reminding herself that this was her fate and that it did no good to do anythingmore than allow the things to happen to her that might. “You will need to be punished in a manner that ensures that you never repeatsuch gross violations, won’t you?””Yes, M’Lady.” She began to sob quietly. She couldn’t help herself. She couldsee a cruelty in the icy cold blue eyes unlike any she had witnessed in hershort life. Mistress Karen very roughly pulled off the tank top and the skirt,leaving her completely naked but for her heels and the infernal contraption thatwas impaling her.”I’m glad that you agree, because you will be providing good entertainment forthe next few hours, as well as serving as a deterrent to bad behavior for my owngirls. Now, put your hands behind your back so that I can cuff you.”Lizbeth was quickly cuffed and gagged, the strap holding the penis gag in placebiting deeply into her cheeks and the back of her neck. Mistress Karen steadiedher as she led her out into the hot sun in the middle of the yard, facing thesunroom. She placed a small metal box just in front of the rod that heldLizbeth’s ankles apart. There were two thin wires leading out of the front ofit with clips at the end, and an electrical cord and plug leading out the otherend. Mistress Karen turned toward the sexy girl that was cleaning the pig andtold her to retrieve an extension cord, then to go put on her bikini. Lizbeth noted the fear in the girl’s eyes and how quickly she reacted. Thereapparently was no need for decorum here. It was all very unfamiliar to Lizbeth. Mistress Tawny prefered as much polish and refinement as was reasonable in mostcircumstances. Here they flopped and flounced to carry out orders as though itwere some sort of military encampment. She could see out of the corner of her eye that her Mistress was toying with thepig. This distrubed her to some degree as her Mistress was beyond having anyinterest in such creatures, or at least so she had thought. The tanned one withthe blonde hair and long nipples produced the extension cord, which MistressKaren had her plug into the device on the lawn in front of her as well as intoan outlet in the back of the house. She then dashed back into the house only toreappear almost instantly in a little black bikini with thong bottoms. Lizbeth watched the sexy slave move across the yard, grateful for thedistraction it provided. She felt as though the sun were baking her alive, sofair was her skin. She would surely burn in minutes, she thought. Of courseMistress Tawny would not have it. She would not allow Lizbeth to be tainted bythe sun. Lizbeth had often heard her admire her perfectly white, smooth skin. Everyone was proud of Lizbeth’s skin. Bright sunlight was not for her. It wasnot the place for her to be. It was for the girl in the black thong bikini. She was a sun slave. Mistress Karen was walking away now, over toward Mistress Tawny, the pig, andthe tanned blonde. Lizbeth was somewhat relieved. At least whatever was goingto happen to her was not going to happen that very minute. She was looking atthe garage door when it opened and henry and amy stepped through it. Oh! Howshe had missed them!It had taken henry and amy several long minutes just to be able to begin to pushthemselves out of what remained of their shipping crates. It was only with agreat deal of determination and pain that they managed it. Both had servedMistress Karen before and knew the importance of being extra diligent and sharpin her presence. If they dawdled she would come looking for them. They hadtaken a few seconds to stretch out and limber their distended muscles andtendons up a bit before venturing out into the oppressive heat. The intensityof the sun almost blinded them as the stepped throug the door. “henry. amy. Come here.” It was Mistress Karen. The two slaves moved quickly to her and placed themselves in the “present”position; hands at the back of their necks and elbows held out parallel and inline with the body, feet spread about thirty inches. slut was in the middle of draining an enema bag into the pig’s ass when shenoticed the naked guy and girl come through the door. She wondered where theyhad come from. Slut thought they had probably been in another part of the housewhen she had come home, and that she simply hadn’t seen them. He was tall andvery handsome. He had a swimmer’s body and the best set of abs she had everseen. Best of all, though, was the long, fat cock that was swinging back andforth between his legs and the egg sized balls that bounced inside his penduloussack as he hurried to present himself to Miss Karen. A heavy metal ringsurrounded his cock and balls. Slut had never seen such a thing, but liked it.The girl looked to be about slut’s age. She was petite but very athletic inappearance. Both were hairless from their heads down, and both were blondes outof the same bottle, she was sure. Slut was careful not to be caught looking,but she had seen enough for the now unavoidable physiological reaction in herbody to kick in. Her nipples hardened first, followed by the warm glow andaccompanying wetness in her cunt. It seemed like she could taste cum at theback of her throat suddenly, and she thought about sucking that long, smoothcock and swallowing everything those balls could give her. She heard Miss Karen ask them a few questions about their condition, then toldthem to go swim a few laps in the pool. This gave slut a chance to check outhis ass, which was firm and high just as she liked them. She licked the sweatoff her upper lip and continued to prep what had once been her little sister. She hadn’t seen any sign of Megan in so long that she was sure she wascompletely gone. Miss Karen called her candi now when she was mounted uprightand pig when she was on all fours. Whether it was candi or pig, it’s eyes weredull and it understood and followed simple commands.Slut was highly intimidated by the woman that was watching her clean the pig. She knew this had to be Miss Karen’s friend, but nothing had been said one wayor the other about anything. She was simply being observed. Slut had no ideawhat she looked like because she felt she shouldn’t look. By the shape and sizeof her she was pretty and fairly small. Her complexion was dark. She seemdedasian or something.Now she could hear Miss Karen and the other woman talking. The other womansaid, “This heat is killing me. I could melt, you know.””The only way you’d melt is if I threw a bucket of water on you, you witch.”,Miss Karen answered.The woman said something slut couldn’t hear then strode off quickly toward zonguldak escort bayan thesunroom, which was air conditioned. “slut!”slut dropped everything and turned toward her owner, quickly moving into thepresent position. “Yes, Miss Karen?””I am told the business card of a police officer was found in the van. Is theresomething you need to tell me?”slut realized how stupid she had been. She should have tossed the card out ofthe window on the interstate. What had she been thinking? “Yes, Miss Karen.””You may begin.”Slut began to tell the story of the wretched man in the store and how the femaleofficer had…used her in the store’s restroom. She was very afraid, and hervoice faltered throughout. She tried to make it appear as though it had been abad experience, as though she had been ****d. Miss Karen’s only comment was an observation; “So, now you’re getting m*****edby lesbian cops and licking cunt on filthy restroom floors.”Slut didn’t know how to reply, so she remained silent. Miss Karen seemed satisfied with the story, though, and simply ordered her toget back to work on the pig. She then walked over to the girl that slut hadbeen told not to speak to. The poor thing seemed to be mounted on some sort oftorture device that slut would rather not know anything about. Miss Karen bentdown and turned a switch on the little box that slut had connected to theextension cord. She then padded over to the pool, dropped her robe and jumpedin.After a quick dip in the pool Karen ordered henry and amy into the house,retrieved her little robe, and followed close behind them. She called out toslut to hurry and finish up with the pig, then to bring it to the sunroom. Tawny was still naked, relaxing in one of the tropical-print rattan chairs. “Girl? You gonna stay nekk** all day lawng?”, Karen exclaimed, mimicking ablack woman.”Evrah buddy heah be nekk** cept dat blonde ho out deah.”, Tawny played along. They both laughed. Karen had henry and amy kneel, facing out toward Lizbeth. She sat in thematching rattan chair beside Tawny. “Lunch?””Anytime.”, Tawny answered.”I’ll have slut make us a nice salad. She’ll be in in a minute or two.””What about henry and amy. Got anything for them?”, Tawny asked.”We’ll manage.” Karen replied. She reached across and slipped her right handbetween Tawny’s legs. She loved Tawny’s pussy, thinking it was the smoothest,prettiest pussy she had ever seen. Pressing her middle finger down into thecleft between her friends’ delicate lips, she casually began to slide it up anddown. Tawny was always wet, so Karen was not surprised at the ease with whichher finger was able to bring forth more of her sweet juices. Tawny moaned softly, easing her legs open just a bit more. “When does the showbegin?”, she asked languidly. “Anytime now. Keep an eye on her.”, Karen answered. The variable timer on thedevice usually took a few minutes before the first surge of electricity wasreleased. Just then Lizbeth’s entire torso semed to heave as though all of the wind hadbeen sucked out of it. Every fiber in her body went completely rigid forseveral long seconds, tears shot out of her eyes and poured down over her cheeksas her face contorted into an expression that communicated nothing more thanabject horror. Henry and amy seemed almost as shocked as Lizbeth had been. Karen watched thembriefly. Seeing how tense they were, she said to Tawny, “You don’t disciplineyour cunts or your cock here nearly enough. Look at them, they’re terrified!” “They haven’t seen anyone abused with such a cruel device before. We are a bitmore traditional, that’s all. But, I must say, I’m seeing merit in your littletoy.”Lizbeth was panting and perspiring, trying to recover from the jolt ofelectricity that had just surged up through her cunt and ass via the metalphalluses that impaled her. Her cunt ached as though it were bruised. Theelectricity had caused it to clamp down so tightly onto the steel dildo that shewas sure she had injured it. How cruel! She blinked through her tears toreopen her eyes and see the audience in the sunroom looking out at her fromtheir cool and comfortable confines. She would never allow herself to makeanother mistake around Mistress Karen. That she knew already. She was sure shecould not endure much of this evil treatment. Surely she would wilt from theheat and another jolt like the last would only provide the knockout blow. Slut had heard the pig scream into a penis gag before, so knew the poor redheadover in the grass was suffering terribly. She wondered what she had done thatwas so bad. Whatever it was, she certainly wanted to avoid it. She ended pig’scleaning session by brushing it’s teeth with baking soda. Then, she reattachedthe ballet shoes the creature was required to wear at al times now and led it bythe nose across the yard and into the sunroom. Rather than being told to return to the yard to prepare herself for the day asshe might have that morning, she was ordered to make two salads and bring themto the sunroom. She noticed the large tupperware container on the kitchencounter. Miss Karen had been having her deposit the dozens of used condoms shehad been collecting over the summer into it. Normally it was kept in thefreezer in what had been her old home. What was it doing here? The thought ofall of that cum…the little thong bikini bottoms were more than enough to gether motor running, now this! The lid was no longer bowed on it, so it must havebeen out for some time…melting. She glanced down the hallway toward thesunroom. Seeing that it was safe, she quickly pried open the lid to verifythat…and she swooned when the pungent scent of the product of hundreds ofejaculations filled her nose. Almost beside herself, slut refastened the lidand tried to gain some composure. Her nipples were as hard as rocks and shecould plainly see herself oozing through the little black thongs. She heardMiss Karen and, she supposed, the other woman, her friend, laughing in thesunroom. slut assumed that the poor girl in the yard had been zapped again. Itsnapped her out of her reverie for the cum and the possibilities it presentedand got her mind back on making the two best salads she was capable of. slut concentrated on walking the short distance to the sunroom just the way MissKaren had taught her. Now was not the time to forget the small lessons. Forall she knew they were looking for someone else to put on that wicked thing. She saw when she entered the room that the pig had been placed in front of MissKaren’s friend, so was not surprised when Miss Karen motioned for her to put thesalads there. “Ice water and scotch, neat.”, Miss Karen had said withoutlooking up. When slut turned to head for the bar she could see that the poorgirl in the yard had gone rigid again, and wondered what kind of damage couldresult from that sort of punishment. It made her shudder to even imagine it.It was early for Miss Karen to begin drinking. Sometimes when she drank earlyshe became quite cruel. It was best when she took her first drink sometimeafter seven p.m., so that she would become tired and go to bed before drinkingtoo much. slut thought that she had probably just formed an inappropriatejudgement. She was not to have opinions. Especially, she was sure, negativeones of her owner. Soon enough the tall glasses of ice water and tumblers containing Miss Karen’sGlenfiddich were ready. slut carried them in on a tray and presented them, asshe had been trained. She could see that the salads hadn’t been touched. Itwas then that she noticed that Miss Karen had her right hand between the otherwoman’s legs and seemed to be giving her a great deal of pleasure. Everyone inthe room was captivated by watching the torments of the redhead, except for slutand pig. Slut was told to put the tray down and retrieve what Miss Karen described as her”humping bar” from the large cabinet in the garage. This, too, was somethingslut hadn’t seen before. It was nothing more than a three foot square piece ofplywood covered with cheap, worn carpeting and containing two leather straps onthe outside edges, and a heavy dowel, or closet rod mounted on two wooden poststhat were screwed to the ends of the plywood base. It was a bit heavy but shemanaged to get it into the sunroom without difficulty. Miss Karen pointed towhere she wanted it placed, then told her to retrieve the role of duct tape fromher toolbox and to bring the small white plastic container in the bottom rightof the cabinet. She added while slut was leaving to bring back a pair of cuffsand the pig’s medication kit. slut was more than a bit apprehensive. Too many things were happening for herto process, so she coped by simply telling herself she was just doing what shewas told as she was expected to do. There was no need to think, only to do. When she returned with the items, she was told where to put them, then orderedto bring a variety of fruit to the sunroom. This she did promptly. She wastold to give one apple to “henry” and “amy”, who were kneeling by the glass, andto place one in the pig’s mouth with instructions not to eat it. The balance ofthe fruit was left on a side table, and slut was ordered out to her spot on thepool deck to begin tanning. It was a great relief for her. She retrieved hertanning oil and timer and quickly put herself into the first required positionbefore carefully adjusting the bikini to ensure that her tan lines remaineddistinct. As she lay there she could hear the muffled cries, grunts, and groans of thepoor girl that was providing Miss Karen’s lunchtime entertainment. slut couldhear all of the wind rush out of her lungs at time and long, uncomfortableperiods of silence before she would begin wetly gasping for air through hernose. slut could not look at her without being noticed, so she remainedabsolutely still as she was required to while tanning. It was more difficult todaydream this time, what with all that was happening. Her mind wandered back tothe container full of her boy’s jism and the wonderfully familiar smell that hadsparked her already high and constant sexual enthusiasm. slut thought about the lesbian police officer, and how unbelievably nasty shefelt there, licking her hairy cunt on that sticky restroom floor. She recalledhow she told Miss Karen about it, and, though she hadn’t noticed it at the time,Miss Karen’s very subtle expression. It was one of approval rather than disgustor contempt. Maybe. Miss Karen was nearly impossible to read when she didn’twant to be read. It was difficult to get a good sense of people’s feelings whenyou could not look at them directly, but slut had developed the skill of seeingMiss Karen’s face peripherally and being able to react appropriately, shethought.Miss Karen had told her that candi’s cunt was the best tasting in the world. Ifthat was true, the lesbian cop’s cunt must have been the strongest. Slut hadsmelled it the entire balance of the trip to Miami as well as all of the time upuntil she could wash it off after bathing the captured men she had been made totease for so long. She thought about “henry” and how delicious he looked. A day ago she might havebeen so preoccupied with his cock as to be dysfunctional. As it was, thethought of being fucked or of sucking henry was highly attractive. She wasstill sore from her trip South and so her lust for the cock was not as strong atjust that moment. A brief, almost instantaneous flash of her husband’s faceappeard in her imagination and she intentionally snuffed it out by recalling thenight she had proudly sucked sixty four cocks and delivered to Miss Karen arecord payoff of sixty four used condoms and nearly two thousand dollars incash. Why was Miss Karen thawing the cum?Karen knew that Tawny felt badly about what was happening to Lizbeth. WhileKaren didn’t share the feeling in the least, she did care for her friend and sohad been stroking her pussy to get her to relax a bit. It was no problem thatshe hadn’t cum before slut had brought the salads. Karen wouldn’t stop untilher friend told her to or until she came. Judging by Tawny’s ever increasingreactions to each fresh jolt Lizbeth received, Karen knew she was warming up toher brand of entertainment, and that it wouldn’t be long. Tawny was pinching herown nipples by then and had put her legs up over the arms of the rattan chair togive Karen open access to her sweet, delicate charms. Karen had taken toslapping her there and was more than a little turned on herself by the sight ofLizbeth and the sounds and smells of Tawny. It was the kind of time she had inmind when she and Tawny planned the visit. Just us girls, and henry, Karenthought. Lizbeth was taken by a particularly long and powerful jolt that seemed to causeher already wasp-like waist to contract down to nothing. Her lips, nipples, andcunt nicely colored by then and her large, firm breasts quivered nicely as theshock pulsed through her. Tawny gasped out loud in reaction and Karen decidedit was time to bring the sweet thing off. When she leaned over to whisper inTawny’s ear she dragged the long nail of her middle finger up and roughly overher tough little nub of a clit. “Cum for me sweet lover.”, Karen cooed. Tawny’s eyes rolled straight back as her entire body arched up into arelentlessly long and intense orgasm.”Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhfffffffffffffuccckkkkkkk!”, she screamed.Karen watched henry and amy react to the familiar sound of their owner goingover the edge. They hadn’t actually moved or allowed a single muscle to twitch,but she could sense their reactions nevertheless. “Quite a sight. Eh, henry?”,Karen asked, referring to Lizbeth’s plight.”Yes, M’lady.”, henry replied alertly.”Do you know, henry, that my little pig here is a virgin?””No, M’lady.””It’s true…” Karen removed her fingers from Tawny’s satisfied pussy andpresented them to the pig for cleaning. She enjoyed watching the little piercedtongue dart out to do it’s duty. The pig had a quick tongue, and it tickled herhand. “…the little creature is awfully tight and had been 100% lesbian beforeI found her. Guess who I am saving it for, henry?” She could see that he hadperked up a bit. He must be exhausted from spending three days balled up insidea shipping box, poor thing. “This servant has been prohibited from guessing, M’lady.”Tawny broke out of her post-orgasm reverie to interject. “Oh, how thoughtful ofyou!”Karen smiled broadly at her friend. “What are you referring to, rewarding henrywith a tight virgin or giving you the chance to watch it’s hymen be rippedopen?””Both, of course.”, Tawny answered. When does that happen?”Later. We have salads to eat.”As they enjoyed the fresh garden salads that slut had prepared for them, Karendirected amy to prepare the humping bar for the pig. All she needed to do wasto remove the brown rabbit fur from the small plastic container and duct tape itaround the center portion of the dowel rod. When Tawny noticed the heavy femalescent of the fur, Karen explained that hundreds of female slaves had humped itover the years in a harem in Riyad. It had absorbed all of their cunt juices toproduce it’s own, “vintage” scent. While most of the hair remained on it, itwas quite crusty and matted. Karen knew, though, that once a wet cunt beganhumping it it would soften quite a bit. She knew the odor would be a challenge for henry, so she ordered him to turnaround. Sure enough, his beautiful cock had sprouted almost instantaneously toit’s full length. “Damn you!”, Tawny exclaimed jokingly. Karen could cause any slave to betrayhis or her training. henry had been so thoroughly trained as to be unable toattain an erection independent of specific commands from Tawny or those shechose to share them with. There he was, helplessly hard and obviously quiteregretful that it was so. “It’s okay henry. Mistress Karen enjoys tormentingus all so much I sometimes wonder if she isn’t a sadistic bitch.””We already know that!” Karen laughed. “The question is whether you are a dumbcunt!”After they finished laughing Karen opened the pig’s medication kit and quicklymixed a fairly substantial cocktail of d**gs that would have the a****l in awanton frenzy of unsatisfiable lust within an hour or so. After filling thesyringe she plunged it unceremoniously into the pig’s bare ass and injected thecontents. Tawny was impressed that the little pig hadn’t even seemed to notice. “Whoa. Hard core pig or what?”, she asked rhetorically.Putting the items back in the kit, Karen answered cheerfully, “A shot a daykeeps the pricks away!””What are you putting into it?”, her friend asked, seriously.”Ancient Chinese secret!”, Karen answered faceciously. She trusted her friendtotally, but certain…privileges that her job afforded her need not bediscussed with anyone.The finished their salads in only a few minutes and directed amy to clear thesunroom of the salad bowls and the apple cores she and henry had left. She wasordered by Karen to bring the tupperward container in the kitchen to the sunroomalong with three clean bowls. After that was done, she was sent for a pair ofscissors.”Drink up!” Karen announced, holding her tumbler out to clink against Tawny’s. They toasted to their newly planned future, and kissed tenderly before beginningto enjoy the scotch. CHAPTER 26 Summer Pastimesslut had gotten so accustomed to the moans and groans of the suffering girl thatshe barely heard her anymore. When the timer went off, indicating that hertanning session was complete, she jumped up and walked sexily across the pooldeck and over the path to the sunroom door. She placed herself into position toawait Miss Karen’s next order. She could see through the glass that the twoother…slaves, or whatever, were working on something on the coffee table, andshe could see pig…Miss Karen slid the door open just a bit and told slut that she would berewarded for a nice, sexy dance. Then the door closed quickly and slut knewthere was no choice but to dance. The alternative might be to suffer whateverthe girl was suffering for the next several hours. slut had been shown how todance the way Miss Karen wanted it done by a series of videos that wereoriginally filmed to train horny housewives and novice dancers to stripprofessionally. slut had spent hours, with music and without, inside and out,clothed and unclothed, and even, once, in a pancake house parking lot, for MissKaren. This would not be so difficult, even though the circumstanceswere…strange, and…she didn’t know these…people, or…Her hips were already moving side to side as she began to hear an imaginary deepbase beat, drubbing across her brain in an endless, mindless rave-liketechno-tune. She moved her hands up over her thighs and up her sides to cup herbreasts as though she were offering them to someone behind the glass. Sweatpoured from her body, running out through her tight thong bikini bottoms anddown over her legs in seemingly endless rivulets. It turned her on even more,this heat…baking her cunt…her nipples were so hot….she licked her lips,closing her eyes…she began to spin…and twist, and shake, and tease, andtorment, and gyrate. “My God!”, Tawny exclaimed. “She’s making me wet again already!””Yes. It’s a shame she’s such a cockhound.”, Karen replied, watching henry,amy, and pig work on emptying the hundreds of condoms into the bowls. They hada small assembly line going. Henry would hold up each condom and cut it withthe scissors just under where each was knotted at the top. He would then graspit at the bottom and turn it upside down, dumping the contents into his bowl. He would then hand each one to amy, who would turn it inside out by forcing herfinger through it from the dry side and wipe off any excess on the rim of herbowl. She would then insert the wet side of the condom into the pig’s mouth,who would suck it clean and spit the contents into her bowl. In this way, Karencould be sure that none of the precious sperm that slut had so dutifullycollected over the summer was wasted. The pig could not conceal it’s distaste for the project. In all it’s life ithad never tasted male juice, and so had never developed an appreciation of it. Karen knew the pig would have preferred to hold the apple in it’s mouth and haveit’s back be used as a table, but it could provide good service by sucking andspitting, sucking and spitting, sucking and spitting all the day long. Karenreached over and patted the pig on it’s bald head. “You’ll need to quicken thepace, henry.”, Karen said sternly. “I’m afraid the pig’s motor will be runningbefore you finish.””Yes, M’lady.”, henry replied quickly. He dutifully increased his pace.Tawny had been oblivious to the brief exchange. She felt like a c***d peeringinto a candy store window. Between Lizbeth’s heaving breasts and slut’s dancingshe had to concentrate on avoiding her tendency to seek instant gratification. Everyone was busy.”Have you given your slut an adequate chance to acquire a taste for the…finerthings?”, Tawny asked.”I was fairly sure you would like to be the one to formally introduce her. Ihave been training her on the pig…about an hour a day. She loves cock,though, as you can see.””Yes, I’m very impressed with her…productivity. But being a cockhound doesnot necessarily mean she…””Oh, no. I am sure she will be eager to please no matter what is asked.””You know, you’ve got to have silicone put in those nipples…to keep them hardlike she’s gotten them now.””Yes. And, like you said…bigger tits. Forty double – D?””Oh, that would be purrrrfect!”, Tawny drawled breathlessly.”She doesn’t know it yet, but she’s been sucking a lot of cocks to pay for itall.”Tawny laughed out loud. “You are so wicked. That’s why I love you.””I know.””What about the pig?””Oh, I haven’t told you? My little pig is an accomplished pussy lover. It’slittle tongue is quick and precise.””Mmmmm. How long have you denied it?”Karen grinned widely. “Going on four weeks now.””Hmmm. Do you think we’ll ever get dressed today?””Oh, sure. We’re going out to dinner this evening. Today is just for fun, andto give you a chance to relax a bit.”Tawny reached over and took Karen’s hand. Quietly they continued to watch theirslaves suffer, dance, and work for their pleasure over the next thirty minutes. By the time they had finished processing the condoms, henry had filled up threebowls, amy one, and the pig, one. Mistress Karen had him deposit the now emptycondoms into the trash can and bring a tall drinking glass to the sunroom alongwith a large lemonade pitcher. Under Mistress Karen’s direction, he poured thecontents of the pig’s bowl into the glass and poured the thicker, milky jism ofthe other four bowls into the pitcher. He and amy were told to present theirfingers to the pig, which cleaned them quickly with it’s tongue. henry was then directed to call the slut into the sunroom.slut was almost completely exhausted before being called into the sunroom. Shehad been concerned that she might pass out, but had done her best to keepdancing as seductively as she knew how in ninety degree heat. She had lost somuch fluid through perspiration that she was light headed and very, verythirsty. She was so grateful to be allowed to come into the cool air and be outof the sun. The room smelled of an odd mixture of male cum and pussy. Sheassumed her position on the closest open floor space, carefully avoiding lookingaround to try to trace the odors back to their sources. Miss Karen spoke first. “slut, you may look over here.”slut looked up and across the room at where Miss Karen sat. The woman who washolding her hand was every bit as beautiful as slut had thought she was, and shewas smiling, which was good. Miss Karen gestured toward the woman with her freehand.”This is Miss Tawny. You will obey her orders as you would mine.”Miss Karen then gestured toward the sexy guy. “This is henry. He belongs toMiss Tawny, and is her senior slave. You will obey his orders as you wouldmine. And, this is amy, junior only to henry. You will obey her orders as youwould mine. Outside is Lizbeth. For the time being you are equals. Our pighere is everyone’s pet. Do you understand, slut?”slut was more than a bit taken aback. She had somehow thought she and the pigwere in a…unique situation. But here were these other…slaves? It seemedso…routine, the way Miss Karen introduced them. slut gulped. “Yes, MissKaren.” Her voice was dry.”Tawny was very impressed with your dancing. henry has a nice drink for you asa reward for performing satisfactorily.” With that, Miss Karen nodded at theguy, who handed her a tall glass filled with…what? Cum?!slut hesitated for just the barest moment before raising the glass to her lipsand beginning to drink it’s contents. It was cool but not cold, and thick, andtasted of men, but not so strongly as it should. She loved cum and didn’t muchcare what the glass contained other than at least some of the thick man juicethat she seemed to constantly crave. She drank it down to the bottom, allowingsome gobs of thicker material that stuck to the bottom of the glass to drop outinto her mouth. “Very nice, slut. Now,you are needed to demonstrate for the pig how to use thehumping bar. henry, you get it adjusted and fasten her in. Remove your bikini,slut.”slut pushed the little thongs down over her knees and stepped out of themquickly, then dropped her top to the floor. Both were soaking wet, and the tophit the tile floor with a “splat”.henry answered respectfully and moved quickly to help slut kneel down onto thecarpet covered base, straddling the dowel. He fastened the straps around herankles and just behind her knees, and raised the dowel up just a bit until itcame into contact with her cunt. Miss Karen directed him to where he could finda pair of handcuffs, and had him cuff slut’s wrists together behind her back,with the short chain connecting them passing beneath the dowel. This caused herback to arch nicely. He then, at Miss Karen’s direction, turned the pig towardthe slut so that it could watch and learn. slut felt the hard, prickly hair of the rabbit skin between her legs andconsidered that this was likely to be some sort of terrible game. She wasdeathly afraid of anything that might be worse, though, like the plight of thegirl in the yard, who was fading fast by then. She avoided looking around atall, simply focusing on the floor immediately in front of her. It was all atest of some kind. A test that she hoped to pass.”Now, slut, the object of this game is for the bitch mounted on the humping barto slide her cunt back and forth over the bunny skin without stopping, for anindefinite period of time. You obviously are going to cum and that’s okay. Ifyou stop for even a second you will pay dearly. Do you understand?”Oh, God!, slut thought. “Yes, Miss Karen.”, she answered breathlessly. “Begin.”Tawny took another sip of her scotch. What a naughty display the slut wasputting on! She was certainly one of the more enticing creatures Tawny hadseen. Her natural sexuality seemed to flow out of her pores as freely as hersweat had when she danced in the hot sun. Tawny looked forward to trying her,but for the moment was content to sip her scotch and watch. Lizbeth was lookingmore and more like a mannequin on a stick out there. While Tawny was a bitconcerned about her, she was confident Karen knew when the appropriate time toend the lesson would arrive. Slut pushed her hips forward, wincing as the dry, matted rabbit fur sc****d andpricked at her sopping cunt. She found she could move her hips only about fouror five inches forward and back at a time, secured as she was. She bit herlower lip to work through the discomfort of forcing her sex over the rough skin,and found that she could slow down her forward movement and arch her back a bitmore to bring her clit into contact with it. With the first contact it almostseemed that the experienced turned from an unpleasant one to something thatshowed a bit of promise. Slut concentrated on minimizing hard contact with theskin except for the slower forward rotation of her hips, and soon found that herown juices were softening the fur with every passing minute. It also seemed torelease the pungent odor of cunts that permeated the room even more than whenshe first entered it. Closing her eyes, she imagined herself between MissKaren’s legs, finally tasting her, serving her…worshiping her pretty pussy. Maybe…henry…could be fucking her in her ass at the same time….maybe…Slut’s breathing became more labored and she started to perspire with the heavyexertion of being bent as she was and of pumping her hips back and forth overthe rod. She also felt the stirrings of an orgasm rising quickly. This waswicked, what she was doing…itwas…nasty….so…”mmmmmmmmmmmmsssssssssssssssssooohhhhhhhhh!”Karen watched knowingly. The slut was losing her rhythym while working throughthe first orgasm and would find it difficult to continue at the same pace witheach successive one. She would cum again and again and again, until at somepoint she would begin to suffer what would seem to her to be a combination ofone continuous orgasm mixed with unrelenting discomfort, then outright pain. Bythen Karen would have added a few toys into the mix and the slut would truly besuffering. The humping bar had been used in an arab harem by a sheik who mounted his girlson it as a punishment for misconduct. Karen thought it an ingeneously simplelittle device and had used it on several girls over the years. There weresecondary uses for the little rabbit fur that she had thought up, and waslooking forward to demonstrating them later. In the meantime, she drank up herscotch and had henry go for the bottle.When he returned she took the bottle and sent him out to unplug the transformerthat had so successfully broken down Lizbeth. She was clearly spent. Not anounce of attitude was left in her, and it was a lesson she would not soonforget. Karen refilled Tawny’s tumbler and rose to go out to visit withLizbeth. “Be sure she doesn’t stop, okay sweetie?”, Karen said to Tawny. Tawnynodded slowly. She was entranced by slut’s performance and didn’t want to missa single nuance. The heat felt like the blast of a furnace when Karen first stepped out into itagain. She told henry to lay Lizbeth on her back, then to go back to thesunroom. She needed a few private minutes with the haughty British cunt, toclarify a few things. Karen waited until henry had gone away, then straddled Lizbeth’s head, placingher feet close up against Lizbeth’s ears. The girl’s red hair had long sincebecome a wet and tangled mess, and her face remained contorted from exhaustion,fear, and the memory of the terrible ordeal she had somehow managed to survive,so far. Karen was sure the cunt had never been driven so low. Her ivory skinhad taken on a distinctly pink tone that would probably redden into a seriousburn over the next couple of hours. Karen thought she probably wouldn’t be muchgood for anything for at least two days. “Lizbeth has two choices,”, Karen announced, to no one but herself and Lizbeth. “She can nod her dumb little head now if she is sure she will never displease meagain, or she can shake her head to tell me she would prefer to continue toprovide entertainment in unique and interesting ways.” Karen didn’t bother tolook down. The head was nodding between her ankles. “Lizbeth has two more choices. Lizbeth can nod her empty head now to indicatethat she vows her complete and total loyalty and obedience to me above allothers, or she can shake her head and be whipped on that nice sunburn for thenext hour.” Again, Karen felt the head nodding between her feet. “Lizbeth has two final choices, for now. Lizbeth can nod her head to show thatshe vows not to repeat the nature of this little conversation to a living soul,or she can shake her head and look forward to some sort of permanent maiming.” As expected, the head nodded. Satisfied, Karen strolled back to the sunroom. As she returned to her chair she noticed that the pig’s hips were rotating inperfect time with big sister’s humping of the rabbit skin. Slut was whimperingand moaning in orgasmic glee. Whore that she was, being allowed to pursueendless orgasms while being watched was certainly a dream come true. Glancingout at Lizbeth, laying exhausted on the lawn, Karen thought, “nightmare”. Dream, nightmare. Dream, nightmare. She smiled to herself. After sipping a bit more scotch, she leaned forward to take a look at pig’scunt. Sure enough, it had swelled with excitement and was oozing it’s sweetjuices out of the little, pink slit and down over it’s thighs. The cocktail ofd**gs she had injected were taking hold. The pig would be insatiable in only afew minutes. Karen told henry to go out and remove the “tara” from Lizbeth, but to leave thecuffs on her. He was to help her into the garage, remove the gag, and allow herto drink water from the water bowl that pig used. She told him to put a collaron her and to chain her to the outside of the little”A”frame hut using the shortchain that he would find hanging in the cabinet. He was then to clean the”tara” device and put it back into the cabinet, then to report back to thesunroom. She had planned to have slut clean Lizbeth in the back yard, but thecunt could die on her before she was through using slut on the humping bar. That would have to wait. At least henry could get her back inside and see thatshe was hydrated.By then the rabbit fur had become slick with slut’s copius cunt juice. Whileshe hadn’t slowed her pace yet, it was clear that her orgasms were coming morefrequently but with less intensity. Karen quickly padded off to the den, whereshe had left her toolbox, and returned with a variety of items that might beuseful. The first was a tongue clamp.She ordered slut to give her her tongue, then pulled it out to it’s full lengthand clamped the device down over the base so that it couldn’t be retracted. Slut was obviously alarmed at this development, which was to be expected. Next,Karen poured a generous dollop of some of the sperm that had been collected overthe portion of slut’s tongue that was outside of the clamp. She knew this wouldtorment the cunt because of her lust for cum and weeks of programming to savortasting and swallowing it. Much of it ran and dripped off slut’s tongue,falling down over her bouncing tits and running down her flat, hard stomach.Slut whined at the loss of the sweet stuff, and curled the end of her tongue ina vain effort keep it where she could at least taste it. She wanted it down herthroat, but had no way of getting it there. Her eyes crossed as she tried tofocus on her tongue and keeping the last little but of man juice puddled on it.Tawny laughed out loud, clapping. “God, you’re ruthless!”Karen didn’t react. Instead, she stepped over to amy to whisper in her ear. “Iwant you to lick all of the cum off slut each time I put some on her. Linger onher tongue. I want you to suck her tongue and I want you to bite her nipples. Do it.”Almost immediately amy was slurping the cum off slut’s sweaty body as it gyratedover the humping bar. She worked her way from the bottom up, anxious to getthose long nipples between her teeth. Slut squeeled in pain when amy began tognaw incessantly on her right nipple. She alternated between sucking deeply andbiting down on it from it’s base to it’s tip, knowing it was the sort of abuseMistress Karen would approve of. slut bucked violently in another rolling orgasm that she feared might not stop. It took every bit of determination in her to keep humping the nasty rabbit furat the same pace even while cumming. Now, with the pretty little girl switchingto her right nipple it seemed as though the next orgasm began to build evenbefore the last one completely ended. She could not help but squeel louder,shaking her breasts from side to side in an effort to break her right nippleloose before it was chewed off. She began trying to flip the cum on her tongueup over the clamp and into her mouth, knowing that if she didn’t it would betaken by the girl and she might not get any down her throat. Slut was besideherself with pain, frustration, lust, humiliation, and a bit of anger that thecum she had drained from so many cocks over so much time was being savored byanother. The girl had stood up and was pulling her hair to steady herhead…she was…Oh God No! She was taking her cum! Sucking it off hertongue! She felt something cold her her forehead and looked up to see MissKaren pouring a few more drops of the precious stuff over her face. It ran downinto her eyes, but was followed quickly by the lapping tongue of the cum thiefwho somehow seemed to share her lust for the spunk. Slut would never forgivethe bitch for this, no matter what! Then, even while the little cunt was bitingher tongue she began to cum again…”aaauggggggggggggg!”, she screamedincoherently.Karen watched with satisfaction as slut’s time of pleasure on the humping barbegan to turn violent. The cunt had progressed through her training so wellthat the pain and mental anguish that was being dealt her only seemed to deepenher sexual experience rather than take from it. That was a good thing. Sheglanced over at Tawny, who was watching her. They exchanged winks of approval. Slut’s nipples were alternately being bitten and sucked when she next noticedMiss Karen standing next to her with a bag full of wooden clothespins. One ofthem was clamped over her left nostril, then her right, then several on herears, a few on her jawline, some on the underside of her tits…and eachone…soon began to…hurt…and…it felt like she was…burning all over…andthe little bitch was biting her…and…”aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhggggggggggg!” Sheshuddered uncontrollably and bucked from side to side, bruising her inner thighsas they banged against the humping bar. The clothespins were snapped down onher waist and hips, and her belly button, and Oh, God! On her cunt, her lips,and she…was cumming again! Slut’s brain seemed to be functioning at such a base level that she could nolonger think. It seemed as though she had begun to experience one long,rolling, sexual seizure that was almost making it impossible to keep humping thebar. She was burning now between her legs. Added to the torment of the girlbiting her and stealing the cum she had worked so hard to earn, Miss Karen wasremoving and reattaching the clothespins all over her body so she couldn’tbecome accustomed to them. As all of this spun around and through her in a blurof frenzied insanity, the man started slapping her in the face with his huge,beautiful cock. It didn’t hurt at all physically…but the anguish of beingdenied having it in her mouth was more than she could bear. Each time she madea stab at trying to capture it between her clamped tongue and upper lip, hewould deftly pull it away and slap her with it. All the while, she stroked thebeautiful thing up and down it’s full length, displaying it for her from everyangle. The anger that welled up in her sprouted directly out of a sense offrustration unlike anything she had ever contended with. She growled, groveled,pleaded, and screamed incoherently as her entire being edged higher and higherinto an unfathonable pinnacle of confused sensations that ended in a primaloutburst and a stillness broken only by her panting and convulsing muscles. “sssssssssssssyyyyyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaauggggggGggggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhss!”Aside from slut, nothing moved in the room but the pig’s hips.”Uh-oh.”, Tawny said, a broad smile on her face. In the next instant henry grasped slut’s head in an armlock as Mistress Karenpositioned the piercing needle directly in the middle of her tongue and pushedit through with an efficiency only gained through dozens of similar experiences. Slut’s screaming was only altered by the pitch, and did not lessen until a largegold stud had been locked into place and a capful of hydrogen peroxide pouredonto her tongue. The clamp was removed and slut instinctively retracted herinjured tongue back into the protectiveness of her mouth. This served to endthe racket she had been making and reduce her outbursts to the wimperings of abroken, exhausted slut. Unfortunately, her owner was not yet through with her. When slut tried to look up through tear-streaked eyes at the embodiment ofcruelty that had done this to her, all that she was able to see was the blur ofMiss Karen’s open hand sweeping down and across her face.Tawny’s hand seemed to automatically move between her legs as she watched herfriend ruthlessly slap the sexy cunt back and forth across her face. The terrorin the creature’s eyes told Tawny that this was a rare punishment, withheld forspecial occasions such as this. She felt grateful to her dear friend and loverfor doing this in her honor, as she had so many times in the past. It was anoffering, and it made Tawny hotter than just about anything. The girl wasslapped an even dozen times, both front hand and back hand. Tawny wondered howKaren avoided hurting her pretty hands, and hoped slut wouln’t be bruised toobadly, or at least that she would heal up quickly if she was. At Karen’s instructions, slut was carried by henry into the garage and secured,ankle to wrist, on top of Lizbeth. All of the clothespins were then removed,and she was told by henry that she had best not be caught with her lips anywherebut on Lizbeth’s cunt. Lizbeth was given the same instruction, and henry leftthem to their duty, there on the floor of the garage. After weeks of denial, pig was excited to have an opportunity to hump herself toorgasm. She felt badly for her sister, but at the same time could understandthat she was only getting what was coming to her. The injection had certainlymade pig hornier than she had ever been, and it took every ounce of disciplinethat she had been taught to keep from trying to touch herself. But, to havedone so might have ruined her chance to ride the humping bar like slut had, andthat was what she wanted more than anything else in the whole world. Thesmell of female arousal only added to her lust, and the room was thick with it. She hoped she would be given a chance to lick her owner in appreciation for allof her care and training, but whatever was to come would come despite herwishes. For now, she was happy to climb onto the humping bar platform and waitpatiently until the naked man came and buckled her onto it. At long last herowner ordered her to begin. Karen was feeling a nice buzz. She noticed Tawny subtly stroking herself andordered amy over to her Mistress for a bit of pussy licking. Karen had alwaysappreciated henry’s talents more, so returned to her chair next to Tawny andmotioned henry over between her parting legs. As they were each being lickedwhile sipping scotch and watching the pig ride the humping bar, Tawny reachedover to squeeze Karen’s hand. “Thanks for a great morning.”, she saidsincerely. “Mmmmm.”, Karen replied. Henry was good, and she might just be happy to havehim between her legs until dinnertime. CHAPTER 27 More Fun At Karen’sSlut and Lizbeth had arrived at a silent accomodation that, though they didn’tthink about it, was helping them to bond with one another as sisters. Each hadhad her pussy abused by Karen. Slut’s was tender from being forced to rub it onthe nasty rabbit fur on the humping bar, far beyond the point where it stoppedbeing pleasant. Lizbeth had been cruelly impaled on metal phalluses thenshocked repeatedly. Neither was much in the mood for stimulation in the wronglocation, and each was grateful that the other was being gentle.Given their orders to keep their mouths on the other’s cunt, it was impossiblefor them simply to maintain contact for the sake of it. So, slut concentratedon keeping her licking confined to Lizbeth’s outer lips and her clit whileLizbeth concentrated on pushing her tongue deeply up into slut’s vagina andavoiding her reddened and sensitive lips and clit. This suited slut especiallywell, because her freshly pierced tongue was quite painful and she was able tosatisfy her instructions by only using the tip of her tongue on Lizbeth. Itsuited Lizebeth as well, dehydrated as she was, probing slut’s cunt could atleast bring moisture into her body.The garage was dark, hot, and very stuffy. They were not at all comfortable,cuffed as they were, ankle to wrist, with slut on top. But, over time and withmuch gentleness founded in mutual sympathy, they had managed to be able to giveeach other at least enough pleasure to help pass the time. They did not stopwhen the door opened and someone entered. Neither could see who it was, lockedin their forced embrace as they were. They knew their instructions and wouldnot violate them until told otherwise. After an hour of watching the pig work itself into a frenzy on the humping barwhile henry serviced her own pussy and amy serviced Tawny’s, Karen had decidedto check on “the girls”, as she had put it. She was primarily concerned withLizbeth’s hydration. It was a pleasant surprise to find them mewling andmoaning on each other’s cunts. Karen smiled at the thought that she was formingsuch a nice little family. “How are we doing girls?”, Karen asked, sounding like a suburbanite motherchecking on her teenage daughters.slut spoke first, somewhat breathlessly. “This slut is fine, Miss Karen.” Shewinced. It was the first time she had spoken since Miss Karen had so cruellypierced her.”This handmaiden is well, M’Lady.”, Lizbeth answered.”Good. Do we know why we were punished?””Yes, M’Lady.”, Lizbeth replied solemnly.slut hadn’t answered, but kept licking Lizbeth’s cunt. “slut?”slut turned her head slightly to the side. “This slut does not know why she waspunished, Miss Karen.””Oh, how dumb of you, slut! You have completely forgotten my little rule aboutbringing me back exact change and all receipts for purchases?”slut was shocked. Miss Karen was right. She hadn’t brought back the receiptfor the gas, let alone the change. It had all been in the van after she hadbeen abused by the policewoman, but…the next morning she hadn’t seen it again,and had…forgotten. “No, er, yes, Miss Karen.”, slut answered, feeling her pulse quicken.”Choose one, slut.”Miss Karen’s tone was changing. slut hated that. “Yes, Miss Karen. This slutforgot to bring back the change and receipts.” That felt better. She hadalready been punished, after all. Lying would only make it worse.Karen followed through. “What happened to the change and the receipt for yourgas?””Um, it was…not in the van the morning this slut drove home, Miss Karen.””You mean you lost it?””No, Miss Karen.””You mean someone took it?””Um, yes, Miss Karen.””Isn’t that blaming someone else for something you had sole responsibility for?” Lizbeth was holding her tongue deeply embedded in slut’s cunt, making it morediffficult for slut to concentrate on what she should say. “No, yes…yes MissKaren.””You mean that you intend to blame human beings superior to you for your failureto follow your instructions?”This was not going well. “No, Miss Karen.”Lizbeth slowly probed slut’s cunt, grateful that it was not she that was beinggrilled in this manner. “Let me make this simple, slut. Repeat after me. This slut is a dumb cunt.””This slut is a dumb cunt.””This dumb cunt lost her owner’s money and failed to follow instructions.””This dumb cunt lost her owner’s money and failed to follow instructions.””Say it again.””This dumb cunt lost her owner’s money and failed to follow instructions.””Again.””This dumb cunt lost her owner’s money and failed to follow instructions.”Why were you punished today, slut?”This dumb cunt lost her owner’s money and failed to follow instructions.”Karen turned and walked casually out of the garage, leaving “the girls” to theirpleasant afternoon of licking each other. Karen had released the pig from the humping bar as soon as it appeared as thoughit was suffering some discomfort. The bar wasn’t going to be a punishment forit, as it had been for it’s sister. The humping bar was going to be pig’sreward. Though the nice little narcotic cocktail that Karen had injected intothe a****l was far from worked out of it’s system, it’s cunt had grown sensitiveto the constant rubbing on the sopping rabbit fur. So, Karen had cuffed the pigand placed it over in the corner while she had henry put away the humping barand clean up a bit. Henry had been told to remove the rabbit fur from it andplace it inside pig’s end of the little hut in which it was kept at night. Itwas a good thing for the creature to enjoy the constant odor of female arousalwhile it slept. To internalize such a thing would only enhance pig’s desire toworship pussies and cunts when it got the chance.At Karen’s direction amy had carefully poured all of the cum from the threebowls into a number of small plastic containers. Most were placed in thefreezer, some in the refrigerator.Karen returned to the sunroom to find Tawny watching the pig. “I wonder if Doccould give the pig little pointy ears, like an elf?”, Tawny asked thoughtfully.Karen returned to her chair next to Tawny. “Have you ever seen it done?”, sheasked.”No, but there’s always a first!”Karen could tell that Tawny was warming to her own idea as each second tickedby. “What if he botched it?””Then he’d owe me one.””What about the pig, though?””I dunno, Karen. Off to the barbecue with it, I guess. Do you care?” Tawnywas impatient with such questions. Surely Karen didn’t care that much aboutthis one.Karen felt foolish. The pig was a throwaway and she knew it. “No, of coursenot.” If the pig was going to be their common fetish project, why not have it’sears pointed? “I don’t want it looking like Spock, though.”:, Karen added.”Spock had hair.”, Tawny retorted. “Whatever. You can do what you like while I’m gone.””Thank you, sweetie.”, Tawny answered, leaning over for a quick kiss. “So whendo I get my special treat?””You mean watching the pig lose it’s innocence?””Yesssssssssss!” Tawny leaned down, parting Karen’s robe to tenderly kiss herright nipple. “Well, we could do it now or later this evening, after dinner. I was thinkingI’d take you to a nice little place I know…””Okay.”, Tawny answered. “I’m thinking it’s probably time to go over to “my”house and get situated. How long can a girl go around here without anyclothes?”They arranged for Tawny to return to Karen’s house at six o’clock. Tawny hadamy dress in Lizbeth’s clothes from the evening before and retrieve some clothesfor henry so that the three of them could unpack and begin to get settled intothe “guest” house. Tawny pulled on her brown silk dress from the evening beforeand left, but not before giving Karen a long embrace. “It’s been so long.”, shewhispered. “Today was great…thank you!”.Karen returned to the garage and removed slut from on top of Lizbeth, sendingher out into the yard to clean herself up as she would have that morning, if notfor the fact that she had been enroute from Miami. Lizbeth was uncuffed andordered to crawl to the sunroom, where Karen put her to work licking the pig’ssweet cunt. It would do well to keep Lizbeth down for a while. Licking thea****l’s cunt, especially after it had been well worked, would keep the haughtybitch from thinking too much of herself. She would be taking slut along for dinner tonight with Tawny. Slut could berelied upon to provide entertainment and keep the evening from getting stale. Though Karen and Tawny held a deep and abiding affection and lust for eachother, they sometimes had difficulty making conversation. Slut would beavailable to make up for any awkward moments. Tawny loved psychodrama, andKaren was sure slut could provide it. She felt somewhat uncomfortable about slut’s former home. Though she didn’thave an expectation of it, she sometimes worried that someone could show upthere looking for slut. She expected to be made aware by her training team ifthe mother were on the move, and so would have some warning there. The team’spenetration didn’t include shipboard data, let alone much D.O.D. information. So, the husband might pop up, though it would be outside of his deploymentschedule. She knew the Navy didn’t release sailors from deployment for maritalproblems. But, there was always the unanticipated problem. Tawny couldprobably deal with any unexpected intrusions, but she needed to talk with herabout it. She wouldn’t feel comfortable leaving any of the slaves over there,though. She would have to keep them in her home tonight while she and Tawnywere having their fun. Karen’s scotch buzz was wearing off, and she needed for it to. She rarely drankthat early, and it was difficult to stop once she started. She would have slutmake her some lemonade and a pot of coffee. That would be nice. Despite the terrible and humiliating ordeal slut had suffered, she was relievedto again be doing something familiar. It felt good to be cleaned up, bothinside and out. Her cunt was still sore, though now it was more irritated thanoutright painful. Her tongue throbbed from the fresh piercing. The slappinghadn’t left any marks, but, like being tormented by the witholding of the cumshe felt she had earned, there remained a psychological wound that told her sheneeded to try harder to please Miss Karen. It was with this resolve that sheassumed the proper position outside the sunroom to await further instructions.She was relieved that she didn’t have to wait long. The sun was brutal and itwas a huge relief to get back into the air conditioning after all the time shehad spent either outside or in the stuffy garage. Pig was enjoying theattentions of Lizbeth’s tongue in the sunroom, but slut was not able to enjoymore than a cursory glance in that direction before being sent to the kitchenfor lemonade and coffee. Miss Karen’s mood had changed and she seemed relaxed. Miss Tawny and the blonde “slaves”, henry and amy were gone. Slut felt betternow that she was doing something productive for Miss Karen. The coffee would beexcellent and the lemonade just as her owner liked it. slut would make sure. After serving Miss Karen in her office, slut assumed her “wait” position. Shewas quickly told to kneel, and spent the next several minutes waiting silently,with her hands clasped together behind her neck and her knees spreadshoulder-width apart. She concentrated on arching her back just so, ensuringher tummy was held in while her chest and ass were displayed enticingly. MissKaren never even looked in her direction. Slut could not help but steal littleglances at her owner. Despite all of the abuse she had suffered, she had cometo revere her. She depended on this woman for all that she was. Without thiswoman she would not be the wanton slut she had become, and although much of thelife was grueling, the rewards…the cocks…the…”Tonight you’ll be accompanying us to dinner. You’ll be prepared for anything. You’ll not embarrass me. Do you understand?”slut’s mind had begun to wander to visions of cocks and of cum. Miss Karenalmost caught her off guard and unprepared. She answered “Yes, Miss Karen.”,without hesitating. What else could she say?”You know that public use of you is one of the purposes of my keeping you,correct?””Yes, Miss Karen.” Slut wondered why so much was being made of it. Would it bethat bad that she had to be prepared for it?”Good. Now go clean the house, but keep yourself fresh.” Miss Karen looked upat her for the first time. She was smiling.Tawny looked ravishing. Her body was made for little cocktail dresses. Shesmiled broadly and performed several pirouettes for Karen, which was cute. Theytouched cheeks in lieu of kissing. Karen had chosen to wear her plum Versace,which Tawny had never seen. “My goodness gracious! You look good enough toeat!”, Tawny exclaimed in a false southern accent. Henry and amy had filed past Tawny to choose appropriate positions just insidethe entry foyer. They quickly stripped out of their blue nylon sweat pants toreveal that they were wearing matching white lycra bike shorts. They also worematching white cotton tank tops. Henry carried a small black gym bag. Theyfolded the sweat pants neatly and stacked them on the floor against the wall. Karen was always impressed by henry and amy. They were good thinkers. “I thought maybe we could have them work out while we’re gone?”, Tawnysuggested. “After being in a box for two days I’m sure a nice ride on yourstationery bike would do them some good.”Karen didn’t trust anyone, and her first thought was of what she needed tosecure. All of her government issue equipment was already locked in a crate inher bedroom closet. That she had done in preparation of the visit. “Why not?”,she replied. “Would you mind if we brought slut along with us?”, Karen asked. Tawny hadbeen quite open about how much she admired slut. Her answer was predictable.”Not at all.””Good. You get to choose her outfit, won’t that be fun?” Karen smiled.”You keep thinking of me! How nice of you. I’d love to dress up that dollbaby. Where is she?”Karen called for slut, who had been dusting the guest bedroom.Still naked, slut moved quickly toward Miss Karen’s voice. She had heard thedoorbell ring and knew Miss Karen’s friend had returned. She found them stillin the entry, and assumed her position before answering, “Yeth, Mith Kawen?” The piercing in her tongue still hurt and she was avoiding using it as much aspossible. She felt her nipples hardening. “Tawny will be choosing your attire and accessories for this evening, slut. Show her your clothes and take your instructions from her.”Yeth, Mith Kawen.”, slut replied. She moved off in the direction of MissKaren’s den, where the boxes full of slutty clothes Miss Karen had made herpurchase were kept. Karen turned toward henry and amy. “amy, go with them to help prepare slut.”Amy was off quickly to do as she was told, leaving Karen alone with henry. Thebike shorts were a nice touch on him, what with the nice package he offered andthe impressive bulge it produced.”henry, you know how much I love you and that big hard cock of yours. If itweren’t for my preference for pretty women I surely could go over to the otherside with the likes of you.” She traced a finger along the outline of his cock. She loved to torment henry. She also loved that his brain was high functioningenough that he knew when she wanted him to speak. He remained silent. “I am going to offer you an incentive, henry. If you and amy can ride mystationery bike sixty miles in the three hours we’re gone, you’ll have threechoices when we return. They’ll all be good ones for you, very good. Keep inmind that I have tape running of the entire house and that I don’t want eitherof you to leave the bicycle area. When one is riding the other is to bekneeling as if waiting. We’ll ensure that you have plenty of water. Do youunderstand?””Yes, M’Lady.”, henry answered respectfully. He was a gem. “Good. For now I need you to go water Lizbeth, then secure her in the far sideof the little hut we’ve got her chained to. Then get a roll of the clotheslineI have in the garage and bring it to the sunroom.””Yes, M’Lady.” Henry moved away quickly and enthusiastically, as he always didwhen given instructions.Karen strolled to the sunroom to wait for henry there. slut was already trying on her third outfit for Miss Tawny. She was becomingwetter and wetter, and feared that soon her arousal would become apparent to thewoman and her “slave”, amy, who was watching silently. slut had becomedaccustomed to being naked around Miss Karen all day, but these women werestrangers. She was embarassed by her long nipples and smooth cunt, and madenervous by the need to obey every instruction she was given. Through it all,too much of her mind was occupied by the bulge she had seen in the tight whiteshorts in the entry foyer. She wondered when, or if, she would get to servicethat cock. If only…It was with considerable trepidation that slut realized the tight white tube topand black spandex micromini skirt were Miss Tawny’s preference for her attirefor the evening. Next she modeled her limited selection of shoes and a pair ofblack, five inch heeled sandals were chosen. Miss Tawny then ordered amy tomake slut up “that special way that you are so good at”, and strode out of theroom. Silently, slut led amy to the guest bathroom where all of her cosmeticsand jewelry were kept. The slave made her face up to look like a high pricedhooker. That was slut’s observation only relative to her face and hair, whichwere very tastefully done, though no so conservative as she might have preferredin her old life. The “slave” girl painted slut’s finger and toe nails brightred to match her lipstick, and installed five large hoops in each ear. Theseadditions to her slutty clothes and shoes made her look like nothing more than astreetwalker, and a blatant one at that. slut was clearly distressed, but hercunt juices continued to flow and her inner thighs were now slick with them. Just before finishing up, amy whispered to slut, “I think you’re going to be infor an interesting evening.”, and winked. slut had no idea how to answer, sodidn’t. she was taken firmly by the wrist and led out of the bathroom insearch of the Mistresses. They were both in the sunroom, watching henry finishbinding up the pig. slut was shocked to see how severly tied pig was. There were a few times whenshe felt pangs of guilt or sympathy for the creature that had once been heradoptive sister, and this was one of them. Each of pig’s lower legs had beendoubled back and bound tightly to it’s upper legs, while it’s arms were boundtogether behind it’s back from the wrists to the elbows. slut hadn’t knownmegan to have been that flexible, and was amazed that her, or it’s, shoulder’shad not separated from their sockets. pig’s expression was one of obviousdistress and confusion – the pain must have been overwhelming. Miss Karen had henry prop the pig in a position such that it rested only on it’sknees and it’s hands, then ordered him to use some twine to bind pig’s cuntopen. henry quickly knotted the twine to the top ring in the pig’s right cuntlip, then passed the string around and under pig’s ass to the top ring on it’sleft cunt lip. He continued until it’s cunt was bound open in a sort of reverselacing arrangement, and tied off the twine only after stretching pig’s cuntlipsso widely apart that slut wondered that the rings didn’t tear the pig’s flesh. Miss Karen then had him pass the twine through both of pig’s nipple rings, thenthrough it’s tongue ring. Pulling steadily until pig’s tongue was fullydistended downward and it’s nipples pulled up and inward, henry then knotted thetwine to the tongue ring. He then followed his instructions in knotting a newlength of the twine to pig’s nose ring and passing the free end through aneyehook in the ceiling. With nothing more than the motion of a finger, MissKaren directed henry to pull the twine steadily but slowly. This had the effectof causing the pig to shuffle painfully on it’s knees the two or three feet thatit could until it was centered directly beneath the eyehook and could no longerrelieve the pressure by moving. It was no longer resting on it’s hands and wasbeing held in a vertical position by it’s nose ring. pig’s eyes rolled around in a panic, but slut could see that it’s tasty littlecunt (she had grown fond of it) was brimming with thick juices that seemed toooze freely out of the bright pink little hole that Miss Karen had chosen todisplay so cruelly. It’s mouth was forced wide open by the opposing nose andtongue bindings, and slut noted how perfectly matched the pig’s tongue was toit’s cunt. Miss Karen extended the smallest mercy by having henry place small throw pillowsunder the pig’s knees. Of course this necessitated a tightening of the twineconnected to it’s nose, and henry attended to it without the need for Miss Karento direct it. “How nice.”, Miss Tawny commented. “I thought henry and amy could use a bit of diversion while they’re riding. Ifthey cover sixty miles before we return, I think they will deserve a reward. What do you think?””Mmmm. I agree. Something for everyone to look forward to!”, Tawny gushed. “A little incentive.””You are wicked, but that’s why I love you.”Now Miss Tawny’s attention turned to slut. “My God, amy! You’ve outdoneyourself!””Yes, indeed.”, Miss Karen agreed. Except there’s just one final touch that’smissing. henry, go to the cabinet in the garage and bring me the small woodenbox.”slut stole a glance at henry’s ass as he made off toward the garage. He wasawesome, especially in those bike shorts. She tried to distract herself fromthinking about what was in the box, or what “final touch” was missing. henry returned quickly, handing the box to Miss Karen, who opened it and held itout for slut to see. “This is my piercing kit, slut. I’m going to pierce yournavel now.” Miss Karen removed a small bottle of alcohol, a cotton swab, and acircular needle from the box, then handed it back to henry. She sent amy off toretrieve the ring she had gotten for the occasion. It was in Miss Karen’sbedroom, in the nightstand drawer. Miss Tawny moved in closer to watch. MissKaren swabbed the area just above slut’s navel with the alcohol and handed thebottle and cotton swab back to henry. She took a pinch of slut’s flesh therebetween her thumb and forefinger and quickly forced the needle up through frombeneath. slut gasped aloud, not expecting the pain to be quite what it was. Bythen amy had returned. Miss Karen removed a tool from the box and passed asmall silver ring through the piercing before clamping it down with the tool,resulting in a snap that meant to slut that the thing was permanent. Tearswelled up in her eyes, but no so much from the pain as from the thought that nowshe was marked, permanently. Miss Karen had told her to look at her newpiercing, and she could see quite plainly that from the ring hung a silver charmin the form of a pair of handcuffs. slut then suffered the humiliation of having to display herself in variousposes, spin slowly around, and walk back and forth across the room a few timesfor the entertainment of Miss Karen and her friend. This concluded with astatement by Miss Tawny that only served to further bring slut down. “She lookslike a desperate slut trying to relive her teenage years, it’s perfect!””We’ll have to add the required tattoo above her ass later.”, Miss Karenresponded.”Good idea.”Miss Karen grasped slut by the wrist and pulled her off toward the garage. Shetold henry and amy to start riding, and to make sure Lizbeth was okay. slut climbed into the back seat of the Jag and assumed the position that she wasrequired to ride in. She lifted the micromini so that her ass would be indirect contact with the center of the forward edge of seat, touched her toes tothe opposite outside rear corners of the bucket seats, and clasped her hands atthe small of her back. She was not permitted to allow her shoulders to restagainst the seat, so the position tended to cause her to work her abs in orderto keep her torso upright. It was strenuous, but bearable. Miss Tawny climbedinto the front on the passenger side and turned toward slut. Miss Karen hadgone to reenter the house. Nervous, especially after all that had transpiredthat day, slut kept her eyes glued to the console between the seats. “Ready for an exciting evening, slut?””Yeth, Mith Tawny.”, slut answered. “I can hardly wait to have a go with you. I find you very attractive.” MissTawny’s voice was purring. “Do you find me attractive?” She tossed her hairback over her right ear.”Yeth, Mith Tawny.” slut answered evenly, carefully.”Well, with just us girls going out tonight, I suppose we’ll find out just whatkind of a girl you are, won’t we?””Yeth, Mith Tawny.” “I may be taking possession of you for a while, soon. I’d hate to have to dothat if I was unhappy with you. I’m sure you’ll do your best to make me happytonight?”This was bad. Or good. slut didn’t know. She shouldn’t think. “Yeth, MithTawny.” She added a slight nod for emphasis. Her chest was rising and fallingmore now, what with the heat of the garage, the strain of holding the position,and the line of questioning Miss Tawny was following. “Do you like to lick pussies, slut?””Yeth, Mith Tawny.””Would you like to lick my pussy tonight?”slut was oozing. Her nipples hardened. Her body’s reactions always made itmore difficult to stay focused. “Oh, yeth, Mith Tawny.!”, slut answeredenthusiastically. If not her owner’s pussy, slut would be happy to serve herbeautiful, exotic friend. It was at that moment that Miss Karen returned, carrying the purse that slutthought she must have forgotten. Before slut knew it, they were speeding offdown the road, bound for an evening out. Just the three of them.CHAPTER 28 Girl’s Night OutIt had been a thirty minute drive to the restaurant. slut knew this onlybecause she had spent much of it staring at the clock on the cd player. MissKaren played her jazz loudly, so slut couldn’t even attempt to hear the fewconversations that took place in the front seat. She spent most of that timewondering if the dread she sensed was stronger than the delicious anticipation. If she performed well, she thought, she would be allowed to serve Miss Tawny. To prove she was worthy, she could endure a lot. She was relieved to be able toclimb out of the car, once Miss Karen had parked in the restaurant lot. The building was small, but the parking lot was full. It was still daylight, soslut felt very exposed and conspicuous in the parking lot with the two welldressed and beautiful women. Next to them, she must look like a…slut. Shewas a slut, she reminded herself. There was no sense in denying it. Miss Karen snapped open her purse, handing slut a small plastic container. “This is your salad dressing, slut. I want you to hold it in the palm of yourleft hand with your right hand around it so that you can be sure you won’t dropit. That’s it. Now, tonight you will not speak unless we tell you to. Youwill keep your eyes on the table in front of you. You will mind your postureand how you carry yourself, and you will attend to our needs without question. Do you understand?”She was already trembling. “Yeth, Mith Karen.””Looks like a whore, sounds like a retard.”, Miss Karen quipped. Miss Tawnylaughed out loud, attracting the attention of the doorman. He smiled at thethree of them. The women started off toward him, so slut followed theappropriate distance behind, concentrating on walking just as Miss Karenrequired. She felt silly, holding the little container as though it were apriceless Faberge egg. She felt a soft breeze blow over her bare cunt,reminding her of how short the skirt was. She couldn’t look up. slut did notwant to see the doorman’s expression. Her bouncing breasts, held as they werein the thin, tight tube top, caused her nipples to harden. This, in turn,caused her cunt to begin to flow. She would not think about that, though. Shecould not help it, and could only do as Miss Karen wished. It was better not tothink. They passed through the doorway wordlessly, while the doorman greeted themcheerily with a “Good evening, ladies.” slut felt bad that no one answered him,but resisted her own habit of being polite in order to comply with herinstructions. The restaurant was very dark on the inside. The host was alreadyleading Miss Karen and Miss Tawny to their table by the time slut realized theywere moving away from her. She was used to having to wait. It must be a reallygood restaurant, she thought. The ladies were led to a very small table for two. The host seated Miss Karenand Miss Tawny, then noticed slut and became confused. “I apologize. Iunderstood…is it a party of three, then? I believe the reserva-…””Oh, it’s alright. We did reserve for two but decided to let our friend heretag along. She’s having a lot of problems lately. Do you mind?””Oh, not at all. Would you like me to move you to a…”. The host soundedslightly purturbed, but only slightly. “No, we can’t upset your reservations for the evening. An extra chair will befine!” Miss Karen touched his arm reassuringly, and he smiled. slut stood awkwardly next to the table while Miss Karen and her friend began tolook over the menus. She felt rediculous holding the damned container. She hadmade the mistake of looking around a bit and had noticed people looking at herwith disgust on their faces. She knew they hadn’t expected such a nicerestaurant to cater to…whores like her. The host returned, this time with a curious expression on his face. He hadnoticed the container. “Special diet?”, he asked. slut’s face reddened at her inability to answer. She shouldn’t have looked athim to start with, and now had to redirect her eyes to the table. He held thechair for her as she sat, concentrating on keeping her back from touching it,and ensuring that it was properly arched. She didn’t think he would ask again,but he did.Miss Karen waited a dreadfully long time before she answered for slut. “She’s adeaf mute.” Her tone was curt. “And yes, it is a special diet item for her.””I’m so sorry.”, the host replied earnestly. He held a menu out to slut, whostarted to accept it.”That won’t be necessary. She doesn’t need a menu.”, Miss Karen saidpleasantly. Slut withdrew her hands, then knew she had made a mistake, or at least hadexposed Miss Karen’s statement that she was deaf, as a lie. Her heartfluttered.After quickly collecting himself, the host informed the ladies that their waiterwould be Amanda, then retreated back to his station. Slut remained completely still, concentrating on her posture and keeping hereyes on the table in front of her. Miss Karen patted the linen tableclothimmediately in front of slut, which was her signal to put the container down. She folded her hands in her lap, as she had been trained to do when seated inpublic. Miss Karen and Miss Tawny discussed the menu as well as the wine selections fora few minutes until the waitress arrived. The waitress sounded very nice toslut, but she couldn’t look up to see what she looked like. She spoke of a fewspecials the chef had prepared for the evening and offered to bring beveragesand an appetizer while they perused the menu. Miss Karen ordered wine forherself and Miss Tawny, and said to the waitress, “Our friend here doesn’tdrink. Could you just bring her a glass of water and a straw please?” Thewaitress, of course, was agreeable. slut sensed a note of surprise in hervoice, and dreaded the thought of any further exchanges. Her nipples weretrying just as hard as they could to push through the tube top. The restaurantwas almost cold, and that certainly didn’t help. Soon enough the waitress returned with the wine for the ladies and the glass ofwater for slut, as well as an order of shrimp cocktail, one of slut’s favoritesin her old life. It was time to order, and Miss Karen ordered rack of lamb forherself and a plain leaf salad for slut, to be brought out with the entrees. Miss Tawny ordered mussels. As soon as the waitress took the two menus anddeparted, Miss Karen removed slut’s straw from it’s paper wrapper and placed itin slut’s glass of water. “You will not drink unless I tap your glass, and whenyou do, you must simply lean forward and drink through the straw. You are notto touch the glass.” Slut remained still and quiet. She would not be trickedinto speaking.”I am not sure your knees are wide enough. Adjust them.” Miss Karen’s tone wasso casual that her instructions simply blended in with the quiet, casualconversations going on around them. Slut had known her knees were not at leasttwelve inches apart. She had hoped Miss Karen wouldn’t notice. A few incheswould not draw attention, but twelve inches was quite wide considering thelength of the micromini and the fact that she wore nothing beneath it. Nevertheless, she adjusted them. Feeling the cool air move up between her legsgave her a sense of exposure that made her nervous. Who could see? Anyone? Now she had made two mistakes. She needed to concentrate, and not to think, shetold herself. Now Miss Tawny leaned over to whisper in slut’s ear. “I haven’t tasted you yet. I’ll bet you taste really good. Take your spoon and push it up into your cunt. I’ll let you know when I want it, okay, honey?” slut nodded slightly, feelingas though some acknowledgement was required. She unrwapped her silverware fromthe linen napkin and, as subtly as she could, moved the spoon down between herlegs. It felt cold against her cunt lips, which were still sensitive from hertime on the humping bar. In one slow but deliberate motion she gently pushedthe spoon up into herself until only about an inch of the end protruded out. She would have to hold it in place to keep it from falling onto the floor,though. Slut tried to cover her right hand with her left to conceal just howclose it was to being directly on her bare cunt. Over the next few minutes things were relatively event free for slut. Shesucceeded in avoiding letting her mind wander, and concentrated totally onsimply doing as she was told and on being ready to respond to any instructions. Her cunt was responding to having the spoon inside it, and she was sure shecould smell herself, but hoped that was as far as it went. There seemed to begood circulation.Miss Karen fed her a couple of shrimp, holding them up to slut’s lips with herfingers. Slut was sure this had been seen and blushed brightly each time. Theshrimp were delicious. The diet Miss Karen had kept her on was strictlyregulated, very healthy, and quite bland. She had eaten quite a lot of cannedtuna, but that’s as close as she had gotten to seafood until tonight. The waitress brought salads for Miss Karen and Miss Tawny, and asked slut ifthere was anything she needed. Again Miss Karen announced, “She’s deaf andmute.”, and added, “She’s fine for now, thank you.” Slut noted the long pausebefore the waitress responded, and knew that now her curiosity had been aroused. She watched them eat their salads using her peripheral vision. Her stomachached, she was so hungry. Miss Karen’s salad was covered with thick blue cheesedressing that contained huge chunks of cheese. At least she would be getting asalad of her own – that was something, and something would be better thannothing. All she needed to do was wait. Miss Karen reached over with her saladfork and tapped it against slut’s water glass. Slut leaned forward to take thestraw into her mouth and took a sip, quickly sitting back up. She had seenmovement out of the corners of her eyes. People around them had noticed, andwere watching. Between bites of her salad, Miss Tawny said in a conversational tone of voice,”I just don’t think it’s appropriate for you to enjoy icewater. Reach into theglass with your hand, scoop out the ice, and put it in your mouth.”Slut blushed again, knowing she was being watched by who knew how many people. Now she would have to take the hand away that camouflaged what was going onbetween her legs. All she could do was to follow the instruction quickly, andto not think about it. It was not her business to worry about herself. Herbusiness was to please Miss Karen and, now, Miss Tawny. She reached up with herleft hand, scooping a bit of ice out of the glass and putting it into her mouth. It took her three tries before she got all of the ice out. She returned herleft hand to it’s position and took a few deep breaths, hoping the attention shewas attracting would lessen.Luckily, slut was left alone for a few more minutes and she felt she was notbeing watched so intently. She was able to relax just a bit, at least enoughthat she was breathing normally again. The mistresses were discussing MissTawny’s “farm” and the house that would be built there for Miss Karen. Slut hadno idea what all of this pertained to, and tried not to let herself begin towonder. They spoke as though her presence was of no consequence to them, which,she supposed, it wasn’t. She had gotten accustomed in many circumstances tobeing treated this way, just not in public, and not by anyone other than MissKaren. Just after the waitress took away their salad plates, Miss Karen addressed slut.”One of your duties while in public is to make life easier for your owners. Forexample, when one of us needs to pee, we should not have to wander therestaurant in search of the restroom. You should locate it, inspect it, andreturn. Then, when we need to pee, you will accompany us to provide any servicewe may require. Go now.”Slut hesitated, much too long. She could not stand up and free her handswithout having the spoon slip out of her cunt. If she kept her hands, or atleast one of them, over her cunt to keep the spoon in, it would be…well…Oh,God! Tears welled up in her eyes. Miss Karen was nibbling on the shrimp. Maybe she could…the restaurant was dark…maybe…Slut was rising, removing her left hand only long enough to move the chair back. Then, with both hands over her crotch, she moved off through the restaurant tofind the ladies restroom. She knew she looked like a little girl who had waitedtoo long to pee. People noticed, she saw the surprised, disgusted looks ontheir faces. She felt desperate, moving quickly, casting about frantically tosee any sign of the restroom. She moved straight down a row of tables, thenright. She reversed herself and went past a few booths, toward the kitchen. Then, there, to the right! She pulled to open the door to the ladies restroomand it was locked! Tears trickled down over her cheeks. She would notsob…she could not give in. She didn’t matter. It wasn’t about her. Sheblinked, squeezing the last drops our of her tear ducts. Thankfully the doorfinally opened. The overweight woman coming out stopped, looked slut up anddown, wrinkled her nose, and muttered, “Have you no shame?”, as she lumbered by. Slut ducked into the restroom, locking the door behind her. Oh, God! She justneeded to breath a little bit – to calm down for the return trip. She tooknote of the restroom, even straightening it up a bit. She wiped off the toiletseat. Seeing herself in the mirror was a shock. Until then she had no realidea of how visible her nipples were, pushing so insistently against the thinfabric of the white tube top. She removed her hands from her cunt, just to see if she could keep the spoon in. It began to slip out immediately, and she knew she couldn’t walk like that. Shewas so wet that her thighs were now coated with cunt juice. The restroom wasquickly filling with the odor of female arousal. Slut knew that if she stoodthere, dwelling on her situation, she might just break down. Who knew what sortof cruel fate would await her then? She had seen what had happened to thatgirl, “Lizbeth”. She had to go back to the table. She had to do her duty. She tried keeping the spoon in with just her middle finger extended down to holdit in place. If she could give the appearance that her hands weren’t all theway “down there”, she might be able to get back to the table without…it didn’tmatter, but…Slut unlocked the door and made her way quickly back to Miss Karen’s table. Sheheld the spoon in with her right hand, leaving her left free to swing as thougheverything were normal. Maybe, at least, those to her left who hadn’t seen hercoming the other way, wouldn’t notice. She kept her eyes to the floor infront of her as she walked. It was better to keep herself free of the glares. She didn’t need to suffer more. Back in her seat, with her chest heaving, she tried her best to calm down. “Well?”, Miss Karen asked. “Did you find it? Is it clean?””Yeth, Mith Karen. It ith keen.”, slut whispered. She was supposed to be mute. “How many toilets?”, Miss Tawny asked.”One, Mith Tawny.””And the door can be locked?”. It was Miss Karen again.”Yeth, Mith Karen.”Slut noted that some sort of nonverbal exchange passed between them, but shecouldn’t be sure. Miss Karen tapped on her glass again, and she leaned forwardto drink. “Each time the waitress comes to refill your glass, you willautomatically scoop the ice out and eat it.”, Miss Karen said. Slut noddedslightly after taking her sip. “Drink all of it, now.”Slut leaned forward again, to drink the glass empty through the straw.Just then, Amanda, their waitress, appeared with the entrees. She placed aplain leaf salad to slut’s left. The little plastic container remained directlyin front of her. After placing the mistresses’ entrees, she asked if anyoneneeded anything.Casually, Karen replied, “Yes, our friend here could use more water. She issimply insatiable! And, could you give her extra ice?”Amanda, eager to please, quickly replied “Sure!” and took slut’s now empty glassoff for a refill. “You may dress your salad now.”, Miss Karen said.Slut was famished, so reached for the little container in front of her with herleft hand and peeled the lid off. She had suspected all along that it might befilled with some of the cum she had worked so hard to collect over the pastweeks. There was a generous amount of it, much more than was needed to dressthe salad. She nearly swooned when the acrid smell of it reached her nostrils. Slut simply dumped it into the salad salad bowl and started to put the lid backon the container. Miss Karen stopped her by saying quietly, “You’ll need tolick it clean before putting the lid on. Not a drop is to be wasted.”Slut was glad to have cum on her tongue again, whatever the circumstances. Shecouldn’t help but glance around at the other tables, though, to see who waswatching. She quickly regretted it, as she did have a small audience. Asdaintily as she could, she quickly swirled her tongue around the inside of thelittle plastic container to ensure all of he cum was removed. Just then thewaitress returned with slut’s fresh glass of icewater. “Must be really good dressing. Home made?”, Amanda asked.Slut started to nod, then remembered she was supposed to be deaf.”Apparently.”, Miss Karen answered offhandedly. “That girl has no mannerswhatsoever.””Well, there is a first for everything. I’ve never had a patron lick anythinglike that before.”, Amanda said.Neither of the women responded to the comment and she finally moved off towardthe kitchen. Slut began scooping the ice out of her water glass and eating itas fast as she could. People were still watching. She could sense it. Shecrunched up and swallowed the ice as fast as she could, not just to please MissKaren but to be able to begin eating her salad.”I’d like to have your spoon now, dear.”, Miss Tawny said just before eating herfirst mussel. Slut was glad to comply, but for her audience. She reached for another handfulof ice, knowing they would be watching her do that while she slipped the spoonout of her oozing cunt with her right hand. She held it out to Miss Tawny,handle first. Unfortunately for slut, Miss Tawny chose not to take it rightaway, forcing her to hold it out for several long seconds while she continued toshovel ice from the glass to her mouth. Now she noticed more heads turning herway, and her pulse quickened again. Thankfully, Miss Tawny finally took the spoon and held it up to her nose. Shepassed it back and forth under her nose as though it were a wine cork, studyingslut’s aroma. Slut felt compelled to watch, though not directly. It wasimportant to her what Miss Tawny thought of her…taste. Miss Tawny’s tonguefinally reached out and touched it, but slut couldn’t read anything in herexpression. Miss Tawny put the spoon down and slut turned her attention to thesalad. The spinach leaves were literally floating in the cum. Slut couldn’t wait anylonger and reached for her salad fork. “If I recall correctly, you aren’tpermitted to use utensils.”, Miss Karen said while chewing on her rice.Slut’s face bloomed into a bright crimson blush yet again. Oh, God!, shethought. It was best not to think. She hadn’t made a mistake with the fork,technically – other than forgetting a rule, but…it was best not to think. Itwasn’t about her. It was better to do what she was told. Her job was to pleaseMiss Karen. With a steely determination, she moved the bowl over in front of her and reachedinto it with her right hand. Taking a large leaf, she swirled it around a bitin the cum and leaned forward over the bowl to avoid any spillage. Turning herhead slightly to the side, she quickly lifted the leaf and pushed it into heropen mouth. Cum dripped down over her hand as well as out of the corner of hermouth. Mmmm…it felt sooooo good to feel the cum slipping down her throat. She licked the corner of her mouth off, then her fingers, and reached into thebowl for another leaf. This continued until slut had eaten all of the spinach leaves and nothingremained but the cum. Miss Karen suggested she use the straw to suck up theremainder of the cum, and reminded slut that she was not to waste a drop, whichmeant she would have to lick the bowl clean to complete her meal. Her cunt waspositively vibrating, as it always did when she had cum coating the back of herthroat. Slut quickly sucked the remaining cum up through the straw, then lifted the bowlto lick it clean. She held some of the sweet man juice in her mouth, swirlingit around and over her teeth and gums, savoring the taste and texture. Who knewwhen she would again be so rewarded? Flash images of herself sucking andfucking different men began to play in her mind, and she imagined herself beingfilled in all three holes, there, on the restaurant floor. Her motor wasrunning, and it was running at full speed. Her chest heaved, causing herfreakishly long, fat nipples to rise and fall dramatically in their tube topcasement. Miss Karen broke the cycle by tapping on slut’s glass with her fork. It wastime to drink all of her water down again. She needed to concentrate, to getall of those distractions of big, beautiful cocks out of her mind. She drainedthe glass quickly, realizing she would need to pee soon. Miss Tawny then said to Miss Karen, “When do you want to send her over toCharlotte?””Oh, is that where your surgeon friend is?””Yes, it’s convenient to the farm.””It would be that.””Well?””The sooner, the better. I’m getting clausterphobic at the house. Not becauseof you, but I just…the neighborhood…too much attention makes me nervous. The husband might come around or something.””So, you’re ready to go back?””In a week or two. The sooner I go the sooner I retire. Do you mind?””No, I love you!”Miss Karen reached forward to squeeze Miss Tawny’s hand. Slut hadn’t realizedthey cared about each other that much. “What do you want done?””I think she could carry forty double-d’s well, you?””Oh, sure. You want the nipples done?””Yes, and the lips. If they were fuller she’d be much more sensuous. Don’t youthink?”slut knew Miss Tawny was looking at her. She was trembling. They were talkingabout her! Forty double-d’s? She would be a freak! A whore! It wouldbe…everyone who saw her would know she was a… It was best not to think. Miss Karen knew best. “Anything else?””Well, yes.””What?””slut, look at me.”, Miss Karen instructed. Slut looked, and saw a face thatwas dead serious. “I am altering your body to suit my needs. You have nochoice in the matter. I am enlarging your breasts, making your lips fuller, andhaving your nipples made permanently erect. The other item that I require is acircumcision. This means the flesh surrounding your clit will be removed sothat it will be in a constant state of exposure. I will then choose appropriatepiercings to adorn it. Do you understand?”slut swallowed hard. She was stunned, speechless. Her heart was in her throat,and tears welled in her eyes. She wasn’t being asked to consent. She couldn’tconsent, she was nothing. Property can’t consent. It was going to happen, sheknew. Did she understand? Yes, she understood. She nodded slightly. “Delightful!”, Miss Tawny exclaimed. “I’m looking forward to having my use ofthis one while you’re gone.””I have no doubt of that.”, Miss Karen answered casually. “Eyes on the tablenow.”Slut instantly redirected her gaze to the empty bowl in front of her. Shewished it had more cum in it. Miss Karen and Miss Tawny then began to make small talk about old acquaintancesand shared memories while they finished their meals. The time did not passquickly for slut, what with all of the things that were to be done to herbearing heavily on her mind. She almost missed the significance of Miss Tawny’s subtle announcement that shehad to go to the ladies room. Slut snapped out of her stunned worrying and roseto her feet. She made her way quickly, concentrating on swinginer her hipsproperly and ensuring her breasts bounced just so, to the ladies room. Findingit empty, she returned in the same manner to the table. On her approach, MissTawny was already standing up. “Lead the way.”, she instructed.Slut held the door open for Miss Tawny and followed her inside to be of service. “Lock the door. Always lock the door for me.”Slut silently turned to slide the barrel bolt lock closed.”I assume Karen has trained you in public restroom use?”Slut was confused. She didn’t know what that meant, so shook her head. Shehadn’t been told it was okay to speak.Miss Tawny shrugged. “Your Mistresses don’t use public toilets. We are abovethat. Come here. Kneel down.”Slut did as she was told. Miss Tawny had pushed her tube top down off herbreasts and was toying with her nipples, twisting and pinching them. Slutmoaned. Despite all of the orgasms she had had earlier on the humping bar, shewas needful of more. All of the torments of the evening were catching up withher. She wanted to serve Miss Tawny, badly. Miss Tawny raised the toilet seat and guided slut’s upper body with her handsuntil the back of slut’s neck rested on the forward edge of the toilet. Slutknew some of her hair was hanging in the toilet water, and hoped it was clean. Miss Tawny knelt now and took slut’s left nipple into her mouth. It felt sogood! Slut couldn’t recall the last time she had enjoyed having her nipplessucked. Miss Karen’s friend was an expert at making a woman feel good, slutknew. She only hoped she could provide service to the sexy woman. After somuch time practicing eating cunt on the pig, she ached for a chance to serviceeither Miss Karen or Miss Tawny. Now slut’s right nipple was being sucked,licked, and bitten while Miss Tawny stroked her left nipple. Slut closed hereyes, relishing the sensations that were so generously being bestowed upon her. She felt so grateful. Miss Tawny finally stopped ministering to her nipples after only a minute or twoand stood in front of slut. She lifted the hem of her dress to reveal that shewas not wearing panties, and straddled slut’s body as she stepped forward,facing the toilet rather than turning her back to it. When slut was lookingdirectly up into Miss Tawny’s pretty pussy, Miss Tawny bent her knees andlowered herself down until her pussy was only a couple of inches above slut’slips. “You will open your mouth as wide as possible, and you will swallow everydrop.”Almost instantly a trickle of bright yellow urine began to drop down into slut’smouth. She nearly gagged, but valiantly swallowed the first bit of it to makesure she could accommodate the rest. Her trouble was that she couldn’t swallowwithout closing her mouth, and when she did the increasing stream of urine hadno place to go but to splash on her lips and stream down over her cheeks andthrough her hair into the toilet. Miss Tawny must have been holding back forsome time, as slut’s mouth was filled quickly four times before the flowreturned to a trickle and finally stopped. Miss Tawny rose and stepped overslut. “Now get up and rinse your mouth out.”When slut made a move toward the sink, Miss Tawny snapped, “In the toilet!”Feeling as though she could not be more degraded, slut lowered her head into thetoilet and loudly sucked some water into her mouth to rinse it out. Luckily thetoilet had been flushed and was only faintly yellow from the excess urine thathad drained into it from Miss Tawny. “Now come clean me up!”slut turned toward Miss Tawny to see that she had lifted the hem of her dressabove her pussy and had spread her legs a bit. Slut shuffled over on her kneesto lick Miss Tawny’s cunt a few times. She must have been too tentative as MissTawny grabbed her head on either side and pulled slut’s mouth tightly into herpussy. “Deeply. Clean me!”slut extended her tongue to it’s full length and forced it up through the cleftof Miss Tawny’s pussy, relishing her taste as well as her smell. She had hopedthe “cleaning” would lead to more, but was pushed off after a few seconds andtold to “Blow me dry.”So, on her knees in the ladies restroom, slut dutifully blew on Miss Tawny’scunt until it had dried.When they began to arrange themselves to leave, slut placed her hand over hermouth. It was the signal that she was requesting permission to speak. She hadto pee badly herself, and had noted that a lot of urine had splashed onto thetank top. She was also concerned about the urine in her hair, which wascompletely wet, but only on the sides. She hoped to ask to pee and to dryherself using the restroom’s hand dryer. Miss Tawny opted to ignore her,though, and told her only to pull up her tube top and to “lead the way” back tothe table. It was another long walk through the restaurant for slut. Now she strutted andmade her tits bounce with piss in her hair and on her clothes. It was betternot to think. At least she managed to keep her eyes on the floor rather than tolook around.When they finally reached the table, Miss Karen announced enthusiastically thatshe needed to go as well. Slut led the way to the ladies restroom and assumedthe position she had been taught, and served her owner as a human toilet for thevery first time. Miss Karen had not concerned herself with being as tidy as Miss Tawny had. Slut’s face and hair were now soaked with urine, and Miss Karen did not allowher to wipe it off for the trip back to the table. slut rightfully concludedthat anyone who had watched her escort the two women to the restroom must surelyknow what had happened in there. Now she was a piss drinker, she thought. Howlow could she go? But, she told herself, it didn’t matter. It wasn’t abouther.CHAPTER 29 Henry’s ChoiceKaren was genuinely happy when they returned home to find that henry and amy hadachieved their goal of “riding” sixty miles. Though both of them looked wornout from the effort, she could tell by the glint in henry’s eyes that he waslooking forward to something. Given that he was rarely of any use sexually toTawny and that she did not often permit him to have a good fuck, Karen knew hewould be more than ready to perform despite his exhausting physical effort. Pig was looking a bit used up, as well. It glistened with sweat. The effort ofkeeping it’s position required significant, ongoing effort. The alternative wasto have the nose ring ripped out if the pig lost it’s balance or gave up theeffort. Karen was confident the little cocktail she had injected into it a fewhours earlier had worn off, which was okay, especially for what she had in mind. You never know, though. Henry might surprise her and choose option number two,which she hadn’t thought of yet. Tawny took the chair she had spent much of the morning in, anxious for the giftof pig’s virginity that Karen had promised her. She hoped the show would beworthwhile, but was concerned that so much had been taken out of pig that itwould be wasted. She had pulled slut by the wrist over to the chair and had,for the time being, chosen to use her as an ottoman. She did ensure slut couldsee pig by facing her in that direction. Just to make sure she had slut’sattention she leaned forward to push the micro miniskirt up over her ass, thenexplored her cunt for the first time. It was wet, to be sure, and carried ataste and aroma that was not at all offensive. Tawny found the cunt well usedbut responsive. She was particularly pleased by the long, fat clit that shethought might be a miniature version of slut’s freakish nipples. She took a fewminutes to stroke it as though it were a little penis. She stopped when shethought slut might be getting too close.Karen ordered amy to the bar to mix a couple of drinks, then told henry tostrip. She never failed to appreciate his body. She didn’t have to remindherself that she was long past due for a nice ride on his hard eleven inch cock. It was a personal challenge to be able to take all of it one day. Tonight,though, that beautiful cock would be put to other uses. Henry had been extensively trained. Tawny didn’t need a hard cock most of thetime, and so had arranged for henry’s ability to gain an erection to bepredicated on a keyword that only worked in combination with her own voice. Ithad been done hypnotically, by a friend of hers in Marsaille. Tawny looked up atKaren, with her eyebrows raised, silently asking if her friend wanted the cockhard. Karen smiled back at her.”Majestic”, Tawny said plainly. Instantly, henry’s cock began to swell.”Well, if that’s not an appropriate keyword, I don’t know what is!”, Karenlaughed. She was amazed at how quickly the thing hardened to it’s full length. She stepped over to henry and reached for his cock. Henry’s girth was such thatshe could not touch her thumb with any of her fingers when she took hold of him. He was in his “present” position; legs spread slightly and his hands placed atthe small of his back. She spent a few minutes getting reaquainted with herfavorite penis in the whole world. She always liked and appreciated that it wascompletely hairless, smooth, and silky to the touch. It was perfectly straightand only slightly tapered from base to tip, and crowned by a well formed, brightpink, helmet-shaped head that was so large that it was about all any of theslaves she had seen suck henry could get past their lips. “How long has itbeen, henry?”, Karen asked in a sultry voice, stroking the underside of hisneglected tool.”Two months, sixteen days, M’Lady.”, henry answered anxiously.”That long?”, Tawny interjected, feigning surprise. “Who knew?””You poor, poor thing, henry. Well, I told you there would be a reward if youcould go the distance on the bike, and you certainly have.” Karen accepted agin and tonic from amy, who then took one over to Tawny. “So, now it’s down towhich of two choices you are going to make. Let’s see…choice number one couldbe…”, Karen glanced at Tawny and winked. “…oral sex only, from Lizbeth,morning, noon, and night…for a week?” Tawny smiled, nodding. She knew Lizbeth was a frustration for henry. Herlittle mouth simply couldn’t accommodate him and she never seemed to quite graspwhat he needed to be satisfied. “…or, you take pig’s virginity in a way that satisfies your Mistress, and getunlimited use of slut here for twenty-four hours.”Oh, yessss. Slut thought. Oh, no. pig was still her sister, wasn’t she? Howcould she be so very low as to wish…she wanted that cock. Yes, she wantedthat huge cock. Henry had placed his right hand over his mouth, requestiing permission tospeak. When Karen nodded, he asked “Does M’Lady want pig’s virginity takenfront and back?” “Of course. Why not?” Karen answered without hesitation. Henry requested to speak again. When Karen nodded, he chose to take pig’svirginity. Karen took her seat, leaving henry where he stood and telling the now idle amyto untie pig’s nose ring from the twine. As soon as this was done, pigcollapsed backward onto the floor, breathing heavily. It couldn’t move much atall with it’s ankles bound to it’s thighs and it’s arms tied together all theway up to it’s elbows behind it’s back. It had understood what had been saidabout it, Karen knew, and it was frantic to avoid being impaled on the hugecock. It rocked side to side, then seemed to be trying to shuffle itself towardthe door. With it’s tongue ring still tied off to it’s nipple rings, itcouldn’t move it’s head much and really looked rather funny to Karen. It wastoo dumb to know when it had faced futility. It was to be a lesbian virgin nolonger.Karen next ordered amy to spit on the pig’s cunt to lubricate it for henry, thento come to her. Amy spat large gobs of saliva onto the still distended littlehole and moved quickly to Karen. Karen had amy strip out of the athletic braand little white bike shorts, then kneel next to her. “When henry brings thepig over, it will be your job to position his cock head at pig’s cunt.”, Karenwhispered.”henry, lift the pig up by it’s armpits and carry it over here.”Henry moved quickly. He was more than strong enough to hold the little pig up,even as it struggled and swung it’s hips from side to side, hoping to keep himfrom finding it’s cunt. When he was positioned in front of and between the twoMistresses, amy crawled forward and knelt up, taking hold of his cock with herleft hand. Pig continued to struggle, so amy simply reached up with her right hand andgrasped the pig’s cunt. This had the desired effect, and amy gradually movedthe cock and cunt closer together until she got the head positioned just at theentrance of the little pink hole. She couldn’t speak without permission, butshe hoped henry understood that he needed to get himself inside the cunt just abit before she let go. Henry looked expectantly at Miss Karen. He was ready. She looked over at herfriend, who had already pulled her dress up and was casually stroking herself. “henry, I don’t want you to thrust or push down on the pig just yet. I want youto drop the pig onto your cock and allow gravity to do the work. On three. One, two, three!”The sunroom filled with the most horrific, a****l-like keening that either Tawnyor Karen had ever heard. It was delicious! Karen’s nipples seemed hardeninstantly. She pulled amy over between her legs and guided the girl’s head upunder her dress. Pig’s cunt had dropped only about three inches, little more than enough to takein the head of henry’s monster prick. It was stretched beyond what seemedpossible. The creature’s entire body writhed in pain as it was held, impaled onan organ that it had no use for, or interest in. It clenched it’s cunt with allit’s might to keep itself from being further rent. It wanted nothing other thanfor the intruder to be removed. It wanted it’s cunt to stay as it was, in it’snatural state. Slut felt Miss Tawny’s left foot move from her back to her left shoulder. Shewas being turned to face Miss Tawny. When she was completely turned around,Miss Tawny spread her legs widely and moved her hips down to the forward edge ofthe seat cushion. Could it be? Slut thought. Might I get so service MissTawny? Yes! She was being gently pulled by her ears into Miss Tawny’s dark,smooth cunt. Ohhhh, she smelled soooo good. Miss Tawny lifted her legs up overslut’s shoulders, holding her head between them, and rested her feet on slut’sass. Slut extended her tongue and slowly, very gently began to part MissTawny’s delicate lips with it. slut was ecstatic to finally have her chance toserve a pussy rather than a cunt, and she would not make a mistake. She wouldservice this pussy just as Miss Karen had trained her to do on pig’s cunt. A brief, shallow wave of guilt had washed over slut at the sound of her formeradoptive sister being dropped onto the huge dick, but the sight of the massivecock and it’s egg-sized balls had distracted her from any further concern. Thatcock and balls would be using her for the next twenty-four hours, she would beslave to a slave. Her cunt was oozing down over her thighs already, and shewished she could pinch her distended nipples. She passed her tongue up thelength of Miss Tawny’s delectable slit, finding the hard nub of her clit tocircle and suck a bit before going back down again.Karen waited for what seemed an eternity. The pig was determined to keep henryfrom fucking it. Karen had thought it’s earlier exertions would have made suchan effort impossible due to lack of energy, but the pig was either in bettershape than she thought, or it was a more stubborn a****l than anticipated. Pighad stopped squeeling but was grunting and groaning a bit in it’s struggle.Karen was not surprised that pig’s silence training had taken a step back. These things happen. Maybe she should have put the collar back on it for thisevent, but she hadn’t thought of it. She appreciated pig’s noise in thesecircumstances, anyway. Maybe she would have Tawny’s doctor friend sever it’svocal cords at some point in the future. That was really the best way. As amyworked her pussy over in a most expert way, Karen motioned for henry to raisethe pig up just a bit, then motioned for him to drop it again.”Aha!”, Karen exclaimed. “That little cunt can take more!” It had dropped nowmore than four inches, and Karen surmised that pig was now being supported byit’s still intact hymen. The a****l was squeeling as though it were, anyway. Karen thought it would be a disappointment for Tawny if the hymen were to giveway slowly, so she motioned for henry to lift the pig up again. “This time,henry, drop and thrust. I want you to blow through the pig’s virginity all atonce.” Henry nodded. He dropped and thrust. Karen and Tawny were both surprised at how much more of the cock disappearedinto the little cunt. The pig had been so jolted by the pain that it had lostit’s ability to make any noise at all. It was screaming silently, hissing. It’s head lolled from side to side, cruelly pulling it’s nipple rings andtongue. Karen knew the hymen was gone, and expected to see blood as soon ashenry lifted the creature again. She estimated he had gotten eight inches intopig, and was eager to see him drive it in to the hilt. First she would waituntil pig’s cunt had begun to stretch out to accept the huge shaft. Karen looked over at Tawny, who seemed to be enjoying slut’s services. “How isshe?”, Karen asked seriously. “Good. She’s good. Especially for a cockhound. You trained her well, asusual.””She licked on pig’s cunt for hours and hours, didn’t you, slut?”slut was in pussy heaven. It was a place she never thought she’d be. Shewondered if she were still a cockhound. Probably. She was worshipping the finepussy of Miss Tawny and hated to stop, even just to answer, “Yeth, Mith Karen.””You know how sexy I think this one is. It’s a turnon just to watch her, so youknow I’m loving this!”, Tawny added. They both turned their attentions back to the pig and henry. Karen chuckled abit. Pig was breathing in rapid, short bursts, as though she were in labor. “Now henry, lift it up all the way to the top, and when you drop it this time Iwant you to pull down on it and to thrust. You need to hit bottom this time.” As pig’s cunt once again slid up the pole that was embedded in it, it leftbehind rivulets of dark virgin blood that tricked down over henry’s balls anddripped to the floor. Knowing what was coming, pig began to pant more loudly,adding a bit of whimpering between breaths. When henry had the pig almost allthe way to the top again, he rotated his hips back so that he could thrustupward at the perfect time. Digging his fingers into pig’s flesh under it’sarmpits, he looked to Miss Karen to indicate he was ready. She winked.henry pulled down with all his strength while quickly shifting his hips toproduce a strong upward thrust that would, and did, result in the completeencasement of his huge cock inside the pig’s body. It felt wonderful,especially as the pig struggled and twitched. Henry had been watching it’s eyesroll around like some sort of a****l in a panic. This time it’s eyes rolledcompletely back so that, for a few seconds, he saw nothing but white. Before hehad a chance to worry that something had gone wrong, the eyes rolled back downand returned to their frantic searching mode that told him the creature was, ifnot okay, reacting properly under the circumstances. Karen smiled to herself, thinking it quite an accomplishment to have buriedeleven inches of cock in a petite sized virgin cunt in only three tries. Evenshe hadn’t been able to take it all, try as she might. “Walk around the house abit henry, but be sure to stay off the carpeting. I want pig to stretch out abit before you take it’s ass. Tawny had grabbed Karen’s hand tightly. “That was great! Thank you!””My pleasure. I enjoyed it too.””Do you mind if I take this one to bed tonight?”, Tawny asked. Karen couldalways tell when she was close to an orgasm.”Well, that might upset henry, and we like to keep our promises, right?”Tawny pouted like a little girl. It was cute. “I guess so.”, she said.”How about me and you take amy to bed?”Tawny liked that idea. It was a king bed, and if it got too crowded she couldjust move amy to the guest bedroom or the floor. “Okay.”, she answered. Placedtwo fingers on slut’s forehead and pushed back. She didn’t want to touch thehair she had pissed on. “Too fast, slut. Slow down.”Slut was cresfallen that she had to be corrected. But, there was nothing toindicate that Miss Tawny was unhappy or frustrated. Maybe that would be allthere was to it, unless she made another mistake. She slowed her pace andavoided direct contact with Miss Tawny’s clit, carefully making her feel goodwithout building her level of excitement any further. When henry returned, Karen told him to cut all of the twine and rope from thepig so that it would be completely unbound. He lifted the creature up off hismassive staff and Karen saw with some satisfaction that pig’s hole was quite abit larger now than it had been a few minutes ago. More blood oozed from it andran slowly down pig’s thighs. Pig would be in significant pain from being bound for so long, and it would takethe creature quite some time to get the feeling back in it’s hands and feet. Karen was not concerned that it might try to escape. She wanted it to have someability to move for the next act in the evening’s entertainment. Henry had cutthe twine binding it’s tongue ring to it’s nipple rings and laid pig on it’sbelly. He had cut the ropes binding it’s limbs and left it there until Karengave him something more to do. She thought of having him wash the blood off hiscock but decided that cock cleaning was something slut would be happy to do,especially after he had taken pig in the ass. She directed him to retrieve a bottle of lubricant and to coat his penis withit. She wondered if it would even be physically possible for him to fit himselfinto pig’s ass, and knew it would not happen without adequate lubrication. Rather than allow henry to be idle, Karen had him stroke that nice cock of hisuntil the pig had begun to recover. Karen and Tawny were more than content tohave slut and amy continue to keep their embers hot while awaiting the encorepresentation. “henry,”, Karen began after about ten minutes, “you performedvery well in breaking pig’s cunt in for us. Now, you are free to take the pigin it’s ass.” Pig had begun to stir, and had gotten itself up onto all fours by the time Karengave henry his new instructions. Of course, she had spoken clearly and slowlyso that the pig could understand as well. Pig had understood, and was alreadywhimpering and trying to crawl off down the hallway. Tawny laughed out loud ashenry pounced on it, lifting it by it’s hips to carry it back.”Gee henry. You could at least give the little pig a head start!”henry smiled in return, his huge, glistening cock swaying menacingly between hislegs. Pig had begun to crawl off again, and this time henry pulled it back and did notlet go of it’s hips. He knelt behind it, anxious to get his raging hard cockinto anything warm and tight. Pig struggled briefly, until henry reached underit and shoved his fingers rudely into it’s bleeding, stretched cunt and forcedhis thumb deep into it’s little pink asshole. Now that he had a grip on thepig’s cunt and ass, it settled down quickly. This gave henry the opportunity topush down on it’s upper back with his left hand, until pig pressed it’s head andshoulders to the floor. It was sobbing loudly now, understanding that it was infor another harrowing experience. Henry kicked pig’s knees out wider and easedhimself up into position. Then, he began to slide the thumb in and out veryslowly. Soon he seemed to be rotating it in a complete circle, obviously doinghis best to loosen pig’s sphincter to the point that he thought he could atleast try to get his huge rod started into it. “You know, I think maybe you ought to have slut here made into a forty-fourdouble d. The more I see of her the more I think bigger tits would become her. I just don’t know that forty double d would be enough.”, Tawny commented.”I agree. As long as they aren’t so large that she can’t work.”, Karen replied.Slut continued to lick Miss Tawny’s pussy earnestly, concentrating on doing itjust right. The thought of having big tits had begun to sink in. Thought oflooking like a “born to fuck” nymphomaniacal whore was beginning to appeal toher. All who saw her would know…what…she…wanted.Henry had repositioned himself with his knees resting on the back of pig’s legs. There was no sense in giving it a chance to scurry off. He took hold of it bygrabbing a handflull of flesh on it’s left hip, then on it’s right. His hugecockhead was poised at the entrance of the little pink hole, anxious to beginit’s job of creating passage for itself. The creature stiffened. Henry feltit’s little anus push back on him. He had been assfucked, and still was when itsuited Miss Tawny or one of her acquantances. He knew what it was like thefirst time, and he empathized with the worthless pig. But his instructions andhis need outweighed any conisderation he might extend to the poor thing. So, hebegan to push.Pig’s mind was a blur. She had been brutally ****d in her cunt and had not atall recovered from that and now this huge cock was trying to fuck her ass andeveryone was sort of just watching like this happened every day and she didn’tunderstand why everything was so confusing and why she felt so dumb but so hornyall the time and knew if only she was good she wouldn’t be tormented and if shecould only just be put in her hut for the night now she might be okay in a dayor two but this…”Mmmmsssssssssssssaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhg!”, pig cried aloudas the huge cock pushed into her ass it hurt so bad and was so nasty and dirtyand why would anyone hurt her like this and it was soo…”Oooooooooofffff?”, shegrunted as the man pushed hungrily into her bowels and she cramped and it hurtand…Henry was enthusiastic. His first push had gotten the head in successfully, andit felt wonderful. He wanted more, but knew the key was timing and steadypressure. He waited twenty or thirty seconds more then pushed in with his hipsand pulled back on the pig’s flanks. He managed another inch or so. “Have you every been fucked in the ass?”, Miss Tawny asked casually, watchinghenry.”No way! You?”, Karen answered conversationally.”Well…””You’re k**ding! Did you like it?””Maybe just a teensy bit.”, Tawny giggled. The wine over dinner and the gin andtonic she was drinking now were giving her a little buzz. “I have my girls andhenry work on my little behind sometimes. Right amy?”amy lifted her head from between Miss Karen’s legs. Her face glistening withMiss Karen’s juices, amy answered “Yes, M’Lady.””Hmm. I never would have guessed.”Henry drove home another two inches, then began to saw his huge log in and outof the distended hole. Just a little at first, then all the way back to the rimof his cock head and back in again. With each forward thrust, he would try togain another half inch, so that he was literally fucking his way deeper anddeeper into pig. Pig either grunted or squeeled in rhythym with his pumping,but was no longer attempting to escape. He continued his grip on it’s hips toensure it didn’t get any ideas.Now he was halfway into the hot, tight creature, and wondered if it could takemuch more than a total of eight. That was typically his limit. He pushedsteadily forward until the pig’s a****listic protestations jumped in intensity. Henry considered that he had probably found his reasonable depth, and mentallymarked that point on his cock where he had hit bottom. Now it was time to reamthe pig, and to give his big cock a bit of real fun. Henry pistoned his welllubed, reddened cock a full seven inches in and out of the tiny asshole for atleast ten minutes. He enjoyed every second of it. Unfortunately, he was notpermitted to have orgasms unless given specific permission. That permissionhadn’t been given. His duty now was to fuck pig’s ass and that was exacty whathe was doing. Karen glanced over at Tawny. “I’m bored with this. You want him to cum orwhat?””Oh, no. of course not. I am surprised pig didn’t put up more of a fight forher ass.””Wiped out, I guess.””Yes. I can see that.””Do we have time for the tattoo? Did you bring your stuff?”, Karen asked.”Sure. What do you want done?””You know, the symetrical kind of symbol that all the teenage girls have to havejust above their asses. Ribbons or something.””I know what you mean. I can do that. Want it to say anything?””Sure. Could you center “slut” in it, all lower case letters?””No problem. Let’s get to it.””I have a good idea. Let’s have her lick henry while you do it.”Soon enough, pig was returned to it’s hut in the garage. It spent the nighttaking in the pungent aroma of female arousal that emanated from the still damprabbit skin that had been placed inside. It was a tonic to it as it crieditself to sleep. Slut could not understand why she was so willing to have her skin markedpermanently with her name, especially in a location where it might be seen inpublic. She supposed the lure of servicing henry’s cock might have hadsomething to do with it. She was unbelievably horny. She wanted cum down herthroat. She closed her eyes briefly and relished the thought of the salad atthe restaurant. The cum dressing had been wonderful, and she could still feelit’s essence on the back of her throat and in the crevices of mouth. The next two hours were characterized by constant licking and sucking of themost beautiful cock she had every seen, the incessant buzzing of the tattooneedle, and the quite unexpected pain of the process. Miss Tawny took libertieswith her cunt and even her ass while she worked, which slut did not mind onebit. It was okay. Everything always turned out okay. As long as she didn’tthink. CHAPTER 30slut awoke that morning as she had for the previous several days. lizbeth,still under the cloud of haughtiness that Miss Karen had perceived, had beenassigned a number of duties that kept her busy from predawn until well afterdark. Among those duties was awakening slut by opening the dog cage andstroking her sex until she was wet. It was a torment for slut, but a deliciousone. They weren’t permitted to speak, and so slut could simply remain bound, asshe was each night inside the cage, and enjoy the moment, brief as it was. lizbeth and slut had formed a sort of sympathetic friendship ever since the daythey had been bound together and ordered to remain “mouth to cunt” on theconcrete floor of the garage. Sharing such experiences tends to createkinships, and slut felt very much like a sister to lizbeth even though theircontacts were brief and mainly silent. slut was the first of the household property to be awakened each morning. lizbeth was on a strict timeline and had to next awaken amy in precisely tenminutes. This would allow slut to stretch a bit, then awaken pig and take itout into the back yard where slut would first prepare herself for the day, thenpig. amy would have ten minutes to clean up and prepare for the day by usingthe powder room off the garage before henry was to have access to it. amy typically slept in Miss Karen’s master bedroom, either at the foot of thebed or between the mistresses. lizbeth had whispered to slut at one point thatamy could be trusted not to announce any timing errors on her part as long asshe wasn’t put in a position that it would be obvious she was in collusion withlizbeth.Though lizbeth would not risk taking advantage of amy’s trust for more than justa few minutes each morning, it did afford her some extra time to spend alonewith slut. slut knew that lizbeth savored those minutes as they represented theonly seconds of any given day that she had any control over anything. Sometimes lizbeth would rush her own preparations in the powder room to gain acouple of minutes, then delay awakening amy for a couple of minutes, therebygiving herself as many as five or six minutes with slut. This only worked whenamy slept on the floor rather than in the bed with the mistresses. The riskthat one of them might awaken and take note of the time as amy climbed out ofbed was much too high. As a result, lizbeth’s opportunities could not bepredicted.slut came to understand lizbeth to be a very giving person, as most morningsstarted with lizbeth bringing her to the brink of orgasm before releasing herfrom the cage. While her instructions were only to get slut wet beforereleasing her, taking it just one step further would not be likely to result inpunishment, mainly because it would be difficult to prove. It would be anentirely different circumstance if lizbeth were caught receiving pleasure, orpermitting slut to enjoy an orgasm. Though it was forbidden and caused a great deal of anxiety in both of them whenit happened, every few days lizbeth would take a chance by kissing slutpassionately after releasing her from the cage. slut looked forward to thosemoments. She fully understood that she had transcended from being a strictheterosexual who had been forced into lesbian practices, to being bisexual. Being kissed by lizbeth had become the high point of her day, when it happened. She longed for it. lizbeth had taught her to accept her tongue, and to allow itfree reign in her mouth. She was permitted to suck it and to tease it with herown tongue, but was to remain submissive even in receiving kisses.This morning lizbeth must have checked to see that amy was sleeping on the floorat the foot of Miss Karen’s bed, because she was spending more than the usualamount of time warming slut’s cunt up for the day. slut could not help but moansoftly at the gentle stroking of her hardened clit. After a few minutes,lizbeth whispered very quietly, “You are to be sent off for your modificationstomorrow. I will miss you.”slut had gotten accustomed to the piercing Miss Karen had installed in hertongue, but would likely never be able to speak normally again. “Whatmodificathuns?”, she whispered back, nervously. “Lips, breasts, nipples. Your clitoris is to be exposed, too!”lizbeth’s tone was not alarming at all, but enthusiastic.”Expothed?””Yes. You’ll be deliciously tormented every day that you live afterward!””Ethpothed?”, slut asked, still confused.”Yes, silly! A doctor will remove all of the flesh surrounding this big, hardclitoris of yours so that it is always available to your owners!””Ownerth?”, slut asked, perplexed by the use of the plural.”Enough now. Be quiet. Just remember all will be well. I will see you in afew weeks.” lizbeth then began unlocking slut’s wrists from her ankles.slut was weak in the knees when lizbeth helped her out of the cage and into astanding position. It was pitch black, as it always was at five o’clock in themorning in that garage. lizbeth pecked slut on her lips before turning away togo awaken amy. slut began her day by awakening pig and removing it from it’s hut. The lastseveral days had been difficult ones for pig, and today was to be no exception. Miss Tawny had decided to use pig as a human canvas and had been working on atattoo mural that had already covered nearly all of the creature’s back. Thefinal result was to be a gift to Miss Karen, so pig needed to be cleaned andprepared quickly so that slut could secure it in the guest bedroom before eitherof the mistresses awoke. Miss Tawny had been spending as much as five hours aday working on her project, but since she preferred to work when the mood struckher, pig needed to be ready at all times. henry had put pig away the evening before, so slut hadn’t seen the results ofthe previous day’s session on pig’s back. Not that it mattered. While slut wascurious to see how the work was progressing, she was so distracted by lizbeth’scomments about being sent away for modifications to her body that she couldbarely think. Each time she convinced herself that her new life had settledinto a sort of routine that she could cope with, something always happened thatmade it even worse. Or, better. She couldn’t decide and knew it was best notto think, but to do. She led pig out into the back yard for their morningpreparation. The sun had not yet begun to rise.Karen stretched, slowly awakening from a deep and restful sleep. amy was softlykissing her breasts, which was yet another of the many things Karen had countedamong those she would miss most when she returned to duty. Having the slavesawaken you as you specify certainly tends to put a positive spin on the day tocome, she thought. Without opening her eyes, she felt for Tawny. Finding thebed empty, she pulled amy atop her to continue working on her breasts. Karenhad grown very fond of amy. She was a waifish little wisp of a thing – one ofthose girls that could easily be overlooked. But she was perfectlyproportioned, cute, and very sexy. She was just small. Karen liked small. Well, she liked cute and sexy, too. She smiled to herself, guiding amy’s lipsto her hard left nipple. “My my!”, Tawny exclaimed when she entered the bedroom. “Leave them alone for asecond and they forget all about you!””Bitch.”, Karen groaned sleepily. “Ruining my fun again.” She kept her handson amy’s head, ensuring she did not stop. “Why don’t you just run along anddraw pictures on pig?””Oh. Now I’m really hurt. I had hoped you’d beg me to join you!”, Tawnyanswered sarcastically. “You’ll be so happy when you see the finished work.””Uh huh. I’m sure of that because it has to be good enough to justify how muchprecious time you’re spending working on it. I leave in a week, you know.”Tawny had moved over next to the bed. Karen finally opened her eyes to see herbeautiful friend leaning over her, then opened her mouth to accept her kiss. Tawny was fresh out of the shower, and she smelled great. He hair was stilldamp as it dangled down over Karen’s neck and shoulders. It tickled. Sheaccepted her friend’s sensuously probing tongue, allowing it to explore thefamiliar territory of her mouth. Karen moaned softly. She would miss Tawny’skisses, too. Karen felt her desire growing, and spread her knees out to allowamy to settle in between them. amy knew just what to do, and placed her smoothsex directly over Mistress Karen’s, just as she liked it. amy was a quickstudy, and had learned the nuances of Karen’s body. She knew when to takethings further and when to draw them out, when to tease and when to drive Karenover the edge. Karen enjoyed every aspect of the little cunt, and brieflythought about how very much she would miss amy when she left. But, the thoughtvanished when amy began to suck Karen’s nipple between her teeth. Karen pushedher hips upward, pressing her pussy firmly against the little waif’s cunt, andbegan to hump her. By now she was sucking Tawny’s tongue as though it were acock, giving herself completely over to the wave of sensations that the two sexywomen were giving her. She pushed amy’s head over to her right breast and feltthe hot wetness of amy’s little mouth suckling and nibbling on her nipple. Nowamy was in rhythm with her humping. Together they were producing a soft, wet,smacking sound each time their mounds collided. Tawny was fucking her mouthwith her tongue. Karen relished the submissiveness of accepting her friend’stongue as she was. They had never finally resolved which of the two of themwas the more dominant, and had come to a common understanding that they couldboth switch according to their own needs. Karen’s lust was growing beyond the point of suppressing it, and she had nodesire to spend the morning dallying in bed with amy when she was already soexcited. amy knew what to do, and Karen pushed down on the girl’s shoulders toplace her head where it needed to be. Amy reacted quickly, sliding down betweenMistress Karen’s trim legs to do the duty so loved so much. Tawny filled thevoid by gripping Karen’s hardened nipples between her fingers and pullingroughly on them. This happened just as amy’s little mouth began nipping andbiting at her sopping pussy. It might have been a damned unpleasant experiencefor most women, but was one of Karen’s preferred means of reaching the ultimateclimax. She bit down on Tawny’s tongue, refusing to let go of it as her frienddug her nails into her nipples and breasts, raking crimson trails over andacross them with complete abandon. Amy bit at Karen’s clit and missed, thensearched out and found an outer lip to grip between her teeth. It was a game ofcontrol, and she needed to control the pussy long enough to get her mouth firmlycentered over the clit to bring about the desired result. Unable to use herhands, she had to bite and hold Mistress Karen’s pussy to steady it long enoughto make another attempt to capture the hard red nub. She had been graduallytrained to understand that she needed to be rough; rougher even than MistressKaren might anticipate, as long as the level of desire was strong enough tocarry it. amy growled deeply, genuinely feeling the a****l come out in her asshe sucked and bit at more and more of the stretched labia of the beautifulfriend of her owner. Karen cried out. It was a quick whimper, completelyinvoluntary. Amy felt she had her captured, as her hips quit moving andeverything seemed to stop momentarily. She bit harder, sucking in even more ofthe delectable flesh, and was rewarded by a second cry. She was not moving atall now. Quick as a cat, amy instantaneously released the labia and moved herlips up to suck in all of the flesh surrounding the hard little clit. Karen’sbody shuddered quickly, but was again stilled as amy sucked in and held more andmore of the tasty meat that surrounded Mistress Karen’s pleasure button. Shehad her just where she knew Mistress Karen wanted to be, caught in a vice-likegrip between her teeth. The rest would be easy, as long as she could inflictenough pain to keep the pussy still.It was a pure torment for poor lizbeth to prepare breakfast accompanied by thesounds that were coming from the Mistresses’ bedroom. She had been forbiddenclothes other than the spiked sandals they had specified that she wear. Therewas no hiding her desire. Her cunt had always betrayed her in such ways as now. Her thighs were wet and her mound swollen and slightly pink. If only she couldsteal a stroke or two for herself…but to be caught! That would be terrible. The wrath of Mistress Karen was not to be trifled with. She tried to force thesounds of wanton pleasure from her mind; to concentrate on making sureeverything was just so. It didn’t work though. She had never heard MistressKaren in such a state. It was from just such occasions that the diminutive amyhad become the most influential among Mistress Tawny’s properties. lizbeth glanced across the dining room to henry, who was setting the table forMistress Karen’s breakfast. She immediately felt embarrassed and a littleashamed. Henry gave no sign that he was even aware of what was happening justdown the hallway. He was so…professional. lizbeth admired henry for that. Though she more than preferred women, she did appreciate henry’s lean body. Hemoved well and looked quite natural in nothing more than a tank top and thong. She turned to focus on polishing the silverware. slut had prepared herself and pig for the day, then waited patiently untillizbeth opened the sliding door to allow her to bring the a****l inside. Theyexchanged a knowing and lustful glance before slut moved off toward Miss Tawny’stemporary tattoo studio, the guest bedroom. She led pig on the leash into theroom and strapped it tightly, face down, to the table Miss Tawny had installedthere for the purpose. With all of it’s limbs outstretched to opposite cornersand it’s head, waist, elbows, and knees secured, the creature could not movebeyond breathing. After ensuring that the bindings were tight enough, slutstepped back to get a look at her former little sister’s back. Miss Tawnyobviously was a considerable talent. slut had admired the mural as it had takenshape across pig’s back, and looked forward to the added details everyday. Itmade slut wet to look at it, and to think about what it meant for pig’s future.The tattoo was an entirely accurate and realistic, though stylized, portrait ofMiss Tawny and Miss Karen in a lewd embrace, with each stroking the other’spussy as they French kissed. slut could not imagine how she had gotten thelikenesses so perfectly unless she had somehow projected a photograph onto pig’sback to trace. Regardless, once the basic form of the mistresses in the embracewas complete, the details around them were what made the mural such a lurid anddepraved work. Each little mini-scene depicted one or more women in somevariety of distress. slut noted one illustration that even seemed to be adepiction of her on the “humping bar”. Another looked to be a recounting oflizbeth’s time on that wicked “tara” device. There were others. Many others. slut could not take the time that she wanted to look pig’s back over completely. Nearly three quarters of her back was covered in ink, and it was obvious to slutthat the design involved much more skin than had already been used. pig’soriginal floral tattoos around her shoulders were perfectly blended into theoverall design. Miss Tawny had repeated the floral theme down the sides ofpig’s back. she was startled by what she knew to be Miss Karen’s orgasmic screams. slutremained somewhat envious of amy for her ability to do that to Miss Karen. Itwas also quite a mystery as slut had never been given the privilege ofwitnessing Miss Karen have that sort of a climax. she moved quickly to thekitchen, where she assumed her position to await further instructions. After her body had finally stopped shuddering, Karen blurted out, “I want thisbitch. What do I have to do to get her from you?” She pulled her knees out abit wider to allow amy to probe her pussy more deeply. It was their ritual. After the “big “O”, Karen liked to be licked all over down there, includinginside. amy was incredible. Karen no longer wanted to share her.”What about me?”, Tawny replied casually. “You won’t have any use for me withthat little thing between your legs twenty-four seven.” She pushed off the bedand stood next to it, pouting. For a moment Karen thought she was serious, but when their eyes met, Tawnywinked. “Cunt!”, Karen laughed.Slut heard the shower running and correctly assumed Miss Karen was being bathedby amy. Miss Tawny had entered the dining room wearing a short black silk robeand had spent a few minutes sipping the cup of tea Lizbeth had prepared for her. She flipped through the morning paper and munched on a peeled, sliced apple.Slut had gotten accustomed to holding her position for extended periods of timewhen she was not being used. Though the inactivity grated on her, it did serveto keep her mindful of her status. This, in turn, tended to keep her aroused. She stole little glances between Miss Tawny’s legs, hopeful that they would beopened to her today. henry had been sent off for his morning exercise session. slut could hear thestair stepper pumping away in the sunroom. They were all required to spendthirty to forty minutes each day on it. In some ways slut missed the ability togo outside for a run. For whatever reason, Miss Karen had begun to keep herinside or in the back yard after the garage sale in which she had been made tosell off all of her possessions. She remembered with mixed feelings those long,stressful runs under a tight deadline in those little outfits. She had beenthrough so much since that day when her…normal life…had been turned on it’shead.”Is pig ready?”, Miss Tawny finally asked, carefully folding the newspaper andplacing it next to where Miss Karen would sit for her breakfast. “Yeth, M’Wady.”, slut answered. She had been instructed to address Miss Tawnyin the manner that she preferred. slut had found it difficult at first, but hadfinally begun to appreciate the formality of it. It was a classier way ofacknowledging a mistress.”What do you think of my artwork?” Mistress Tawny turned to look at slut forthe first time that morning.”It’th vewy beautiful, M’Wady.”, slut answered.”Do you think your owner will enjoy it?””Oh, yeth, M’Wady.””I hope so. Too bad you won’t be here to see her reaction.”slut had to be mindful that what lizbeth had told her was strictly confidential. She knew Mistress Tawny would be very upset to know she had already been told ofher impending departure. slut wasn’t sure how to answer, so she simply agreed. “Yeth, M’Wady.””Has she told you?”Keeping her eyes focused on the floor in front of her, she fought through thetendency to become confused as to who Mistress Tawny was referring to. If shehad no awareness of lizbeth’s advance warning, she would be referring to MissKaren. “No, M’Wady.””Oh. We’ve decided to have you improved a bit. You’ll be leaving in themorning. I will have someone retrieve you in a few weeks and bring you to myestate in North Carolina. I have to pee.”slut reacted without surprise or hesitation. For the past couple of weeksMistress Tawny had been routinely using her mouth as a toilet. “Yeth, M’Wady.”,she replied as she quickly rose and strode off toward the guest bathroom. Sheknelt on the bathroom floor, facing away from the toilet, and carefully loweredherself backward until the back of her neck rested on the forward portion of thetoilet seat and her head was suspended over the bowl. She opened her mouthwidely and froze in position until Mistress Tawny strolled into the bathroom. It was good to be used in any way. slut preferred to give pleasure in this wayrather than suffering the boredom of being ignored for extended periods of time. slut believed Mistress Tawny had completely stopped peeing in toilets and wasnow exclusively using her. Mornings like this were the most difficult becauseof the volume of urine Mistress Tawny tended to store overnight and therequirement that slut not spill a drop of it. When Mistress Tawny’s beautiful pussy presented itself in front of and above hermouth, she lifted her head to press her lips against Mistress Tawny to ensurethat she could capture every ounce of the precious golden liquid. slut woulddrink eagerly, gently coaxing the last drops out before carefully licking thepussy clean and gently blowing on it to dry it. When through, Mistress Tawnywould simply rise and walk out, prompting slut to return to whatever locationand position she had previously been in.On that morning, the only difference in what had become a routine activity wasthe gnawing fear slut was feeling over the “improvements” that were to be madeto her. Weren’t they assuming a lot? Couldn’t she just…run out? She wasthinking again. She knew that nothing but bad things happened when she thought. When she returned to her position, lizbeth was told to feed her. slut’s dailybreakfast had consisted of nothing more than a small plastic container full ofsome of the cum she had collected over the summer. It was fed to her simply bypouring it into her mouth, which lizbeth did. slut savored the moment, anddeeply appreciated the requirement that she hold it all in her mouth until toldto swallow it. Though she didn’t want to be too obvious about it, she alwaysslowly swirled it around her mouth, forcing it into every nook and cranny toensure that she would be able to enjoy it even after being told to swallow. Every feeding caused her cunt to grow hot and her hunger for sexual release toproduce all of the physiological reactions that she no longer had any ability tocontrol. She could literally watch her long nipples grow right before her eyesas the cum triggered whatever mechanism it was inside her that caused suchstrong reactions. Mistress Tawny was watching her from across the room, casually sipping a freshcup of tea that lizbeth had prepared for her. “Lizbeth.”, she said flatly.”Yes, M’Lady?””Check to see if that cum bucket is wet.”lizbeth replied enthusiastically, then reached down between slut’s widely spreadthighs and cupped her smooth mound. slut inhaled deeply, feeling her entirebody quiver in anticipation. She carefully avoided making eye contact withlizbeth. She knew Mistress Tawny was very perceptive and would pick up on anynuance that passed between them. lizbeth rather cruelly sc****d her thumbnailover slut’s distended clit before pressing her fingers deeply into the hot,dripping cleft and slowly dragging them upward and, regrettably, out. lizbeth held the glistening fingers out toward her Mistress. “Yes, M’Lady, sheis wet!”, she proclaimed. “As always.”, slut thought. “Mmm.” It was a typical acknowledgement from Mistress Tawny. “How long has itbeen since your little infraction, lizbeth?”lizbeth was hopeful. If she reacted well, Mistress Tawny might extend her akindness. “I believe three weeks, Mistress.””Days?””Oh, it’s been twenty days, Mistress.”slut sensed the anticipation in lizbeth’s voice. She thought Miss Karen wouldprobably make her wait another three weeks if she heard it. She didn’t knowabout Miss Tawny. She hoped she would be ordered to service lizbeth. It wouldbe nice to pay her back for all of the delicious torments she had been sufferingnearly every morning.”Maybe you could get back into Karen’s good graces with a little bit ofentertainment this morning.”lizbeth knew better than to answer a question that hadn’t been asked. All thoseyears in the boarding school had taught her that. Mistress Tawny was onlythinking out loud.slut was ordered onto the table and told to lie on her back. Mistress Tawnypositioned her so that her head rested at the place setting opposite whereMistress Karen sat for breakfast. She pulled her knees widely apart and forcedher lower legs down over either side of the table. Soon, lizbeth had slut’sankles tied under the table and her arms bound tightly together at the wristsand elbows. She then pulled slut’s arms up over her head and down under thetable edge and tied to the rope connecting her ankles. “slut, this morning you are going to serve as a bowl. I want you to remainperfectly still and to open your mouth as widely as you possibly can. Do itnow.”slut held her mouth wide open while Mistress Tawny took lizbeth aside andwhispered to her. slut was very nervous. She hated pain and knew how much MissKaren enjoyed seeing her and others suffer. To be so lewdly displayed was ahumiliation that she thought she could never get accustomed to. For all thatshe had been through over the summer, she should have been ready for anything. But, she was willing to do as she was told, and could only try not to thinkabout it. A bowl? How could she be a bowl?Karen was delighted to see that a nice surprise had been prepared for her. After such an amazing orgasm and a nice, soothing shower with amy, she waslooking forward to breakfast. Seeing slut tied so severely to the table top wasjust the sort of thing Tawny would do to make her happy. She half wondered whyslut’s mouth was open so wide, but decided not to acknowledge it and let thingsplay out as they might. She winked at Tawny, appreciating her sexiness in the little robe. Karen haddressed for the morning in a pair of blue shorts and a nice, cool cotton top. She hadn’t picked out amy’s clothes yet. Something else to look forward to. Inthe meantime she simply pointed to the floor beside the chair that lizbeth washolding for her, and amy quickly knelt there.Of course, part of the game involved her acting as though nothing were out ofthe ordinary, so that is precisely what she did. lizbeth served her the usual;a bowl of fresh fruit and a slice of whole wheat toast along with a nice cup ofsteaming hot black coffee. She began to eat, sneaking bites of fruit to amywhen nobody was looking. “Perhaps you might allow lizbeth to join you this morning?”, Tawny asked. “Shehas been in the proverbial “dog house” for a long time, you know.”It was just like Tawny to use a little scenario to get the haughty English whoreoff her list. She supposed the punishment had lasted long enough. “I don’tknow about that, but if I have your assurance that she has learned her lesson Isuppose I could give her the benefit of the doubt this time.””Oh, good!”, Tawny exclaimed in an overly enthusiastic tone, causing Karen tolaugh out loud. “lizbeth, you may have the honor of serving yourself breakfastthis morning at the same table as Mistress Karen.””Yes. Thank you, M’Lady.”, lizbeth replied quietly. She turned and opened adrawer to remove a sandwich bag. This she carried toward slut and carefullyformed into her gaping mouth. Retrieving a pair of scissors, she trimmed offthe excess plastic so that it did not extend much beyond slut’s lips. Next shepoured cereal from a box of corn flakes directly into slut’s mouth, thenfollowed up by pouring a liberal amount of lowfat milk over the cereal. lizbeththen retrieved a spoon and sat at the table opposite Mistress Karen untilMistress Tawny told her she could begin to eat. Slut now fully understood the meaning of Mistress Tawny’s statement about beinga bowl. She was, in fact, being used as nothing more than a bowl. Miss Karenhad treated her as an object in the past; using her as an end table or footstool. This was different, however. It was something she had neverconsidered…to be so wickedly displayed while being used in such a demeaningway. It felt to slut as though her nipples and clit might just explode, and sheknew she was humiliating herself by the excessive secretions emanating from hercunt in direct view of Miss Karen. It was a terrible and delicious moment. Sheabhorred the treatment while her body reacted differently. It was better notto think about it. If she was to be a bowl for a few minutes, so what?lizbeth longed for a chance to send some message to slut that she should remaincalm and trust her. She knew, however, that there was no way of communicatingthat would not be noticed. She certainly could not afford a secondtransgression in the presence of Mistress Karen. The punishment would bedreadful. So, as instructed, she casually reached up with her left hand andpinched slut’s nostrils closed as she scooped the first spoonful of cereal outof her mouth. Mistress Tawny”s instructions were that slut was not to breathas long as lizbeth was chewing. Once she swallowed, she was permitted torelease her grip on slut’s nostrils until she scooped another spoonful ofcereal. She was very specifically ordered to behave as normally as possible,and not to chew or swallow too quickly. slut’s choices were to accommodate circumstances by adjusting her breathing orto try to spit out the plastic bag and it’s contents to enable herself to breaththrough her mouth. She knew the latter would result in swift and relentlesspunishment of one kind or another. She so feared Miss Karen’s wrath that,surprisingly, her first instinct was to remain calm. She was caught by surpriseand hadn’t taken a good breath when lizbeth had pinched her nose, but she triednot to think about it and simply waited. Unfortunately, it did not seem asthough lizbeth were simply holding her nose closed for a few seconds. Shelooked up to see her chewing casually, fighting her natual tendency to panicand gasp for air. Just at the point at which she feared she might begin to loseit, lizbeth swallowed and released her grip. slut inhaled instictively, her chest heaving. She managed two deep breathsbefore seeing the spoon come up and lizbeth’s hand descend toward her nose. Shethought she understood, and was able to calm herself to the point that sheendured the next period of asphyxiation without too much fear. She blinked thetears out of her eyes, feeling them run in streams down over the side of herhead to the table. She hadn’t realized how much it hurt that first time, andwas briefly proud that she had endured it beyond the point of pain. God, shewanted to be fucked. Karen smiled at Tawny. “Thank you.”, she mouthed silently.CHAPTER 31 All In A Day’s WorkAfter spending time serving as a breakfast cereal bowl for lizbeth, slut wasleft on the table for two hours while the household went about it’s business. She could hear the droning buzz of the tattoo needle in the guest bedroom wherepig was being worked on by Miss Tawny. lizbeth cleaned up after breakfast andwas allowed to dress for the first time since the awful punishment she hadendured a few weeks earlier. slut could get a glimpse of her as she movedaround the house, cleaning and doing chores. She looked cute in the little redshorts and matching sport bra top. slut knew the outfit had been chosen by MissKaren, and that lizbeth did not feel comfortable in it.Miss Karen and amy had apparently gone to the sunroom. Slut could not hearanything of them. henry passed through the kitchen a couple of times, fetchinga drink or snack for Miss Karen. slut wished he could climb up onto the tableand fuck her. He looked delectable in nothing but the little thong he waswearing. Particularly the huge pouch in front and his tight, smooth ass. She lie there, bound naked on the kitchen table, wishing to be used in some way. Her body remained highly charged and ready for use. The humiliation she felt onfirst being put in the position had long since left her, replaced only by awanton desire to give and, hopefully, receive sexual pleasure. She felt utterlyhelpless to control her perpetual appetite for sex, and began to wonder what shewould not do at that point for an orgasm. Her ass rested in a puddle of thecopius juices that had flowed freely out of her cunt. Her nipples seemed tohave become fixed in a permanently erect state. She could only imagine what herclit looked like, hard and red as she knew it was. She pondered what was tobecome of her. The things that were to be done to her. It was all so…unreal,but, somehow…it was better not to think. If being bound on the table waswhat her owner wanted of her, she could reconcile hersef to that. It was a timeto be patient. A time to hope.She was startled to hear the door to the guest bedroom open suddenly. This wasmainly because she had been lost inside her own mind, visualizing decadentthings. Things her old self would have abhorred. She must not have been fullyconscious, but was wide awake now, with Mistress Tawny looking down at her. Shestill wore the little robe.Miss Tawny wrinkled her nose as though she were a little girl thinking aboutsomething ucky. She could be pretty and cute at the same time. “Has anyonecleaned your mouth yet?””No, Mith Tonny.”, slut answered.lizbeth heard her Mistress calling from the kitchen. She had been cleaning theinside glass in the sunroom under Mistress Karen’s direction while henry cleanedthe outside. “You may go.”, Mistress Karen said. It would have been a majormistake for lizbeth to have reacted to the call of one Mistress while followingthe instructions of the other. “Thank you, M’Lady”, she answered respectfullybefore hurrying off. Tawny laughed out loud when she saw lizbeth. “Very racy, lizbeth. Just yourstyle!” She hadn’t seen lizbeth since breakfast and was bemused by the outfitKaren had chosen. It couldn’t have been more inappropriate to lizbeth’spersonality. It was perfect!The poor creature looked a bit disheveled, and the wet spot on her crotch morethan proved Karen’s genius. “What have you been doing?””This humble servant has been cleaning glass under Mistress Karen’s guidance,M’Lady.”, lizbeth blushed. “Well, I see it’s having an effect on you. I kind of like the bouncy breastedair head look for you. We’ll have to explore that when we get home.””Yes. M’Lady.” lizbeth blanched at the thought.”Has anyone cleaned slut’s mouth yet?””No, M’Lady.””See to it.””Yes, M’Lady.”In only a few seconds lizbeth was beside slut with a bottle of Listerine. “You’ll need to hold this in your mouth now, slut.”, she said. slut noted thecondescension in her voice. It was as though she were talking to a stupidthirteen year old. slut held her mouth open just as she had when she had been abowl, allowing lizbeth to fill it to the brim with the antiseptic mouthwash.”Now close your mouth and swirl it around. Be sure to wash out all of yourlittle nooks and crannies.”, lizbeth instructed. “No swallowing.”slut could barely close her lips without spilling. Her mouth was completelyfull, but she dutifully swished it around, back and forth, for what seemed aninterminable amount of time. It had gotten to the point where her mouth wasalmost burning, which she supposed was a sign that it was working. Finally,lizbeth told her to swallow. slut had never swallowed mouthwash before. Shedid not want to disobey, though she knew she communicated her hesitancy bymaking eye contact with lizbeth. It was with a sense of disappointment that shefelt the cloying familiarity of the cum that had coated her throat wash awayalong with the Listerine. lizbeth then retrieved slut’s toothbrush and began to brush her teeth usingbaking soda, which she sprinkled directly into her mouth. She was rough andwholly disinterested in slut’s comfort. Since this had never been done to herbefore she assumed it was the way Mistress Tawny wanted it. Surely lizbeth wouldhave been gentler otherwise. It was a relief to have it over and be told toswallow any remaining toothpaste. Finally she was given a bit of water to swirlaround as a rinse, but told to swallow it as well. It was with a great deal of anticipation that slut noticed peripherally thatMistress Tawny had removed her little silk robe. She didn’t feel it would beappropriate to turn and look, but so hoped for a chance to lick and suck at herbeautiful breasts. Anything would be preferable to being bound on the table fornothing other than to be left alone and ignored. She had had enough of that. When Miss Tawny told lizbeth to help her up onto the table slut was sure shewould be used to pleasure her beautiful pussy. The unpleasant ritual of havingher mouth sanitized made sense now…she would soon be put to use servicing MissTawny! But, as she climbed over slut, she did not face toward her, but ratheraway, presenting her back. Her comments to lizbeth were odd, as well. “You areto whisper instructions into her ear quietly enough that I cannot hear you.”,she said. “Yes, M’Lady.”, lizbeth replied.”If I am satisfied, slut, I’ll take you to the shower with me and show you howto bathe me. Would you like that?”Still somewhat perplexed, slut answered, “Yeth, M’Wady.”lizbeth pressed her lips softly against slut’s right ear. She slipped hertongue into it and swirled around slowly, causing slut to stir. Goosebumpsformed over her neck and she fought a desire to sigh. Slut knew lizbeth wassneaking a chance to torment her, and would not betray it for the world, if shecould help it. So softly that slut could barely hear, lizbeth breathed into herear, “You are to learn to please M’Lady’s bum now, slut. It is a favoritediversion. If you are to gain any favor from her, you must make her happy inthis way. Blink once if you understand.”slut blinked. There were no limits. If there were, they kept shifting. Sowhat? She had become a urinal and now would be an ass licker. What else couldshe do? She knew what would happen if she tried to refuse. Something would bedone to her until she changed her mind. Since she could think of all manner ofpunishments that were much worse than what was being proposed, she knew this wasan easy choice. She could do it. Mistress Tawny had very gracefully eased her way into position. Slut’s entireview was comprised of her pretty pussy, thighs, and the small, pink littleasshole that she was to learn how to please. slut felt the warmth emanatingfrom above her, and breathed in the heady aromas of a woman aroused.lizbeth whispered again, “When you are called to her, she will present it to youmuch like this. You must understand that this is a ritual rather than an act. She is not after instant gratification. You must concentrate fully on theprivilege of giving her pleasure. When you are ready, you indicate this to herby kissing it very gently, with your lips only, as you would a lover early inthe morning. Four seconds is adequate. Do it now.”slut swallowed, more out of determination than fear. She raised her head upuntil her lips were pressed against it. She felt it react as though it had alife of it’s own, and was surprised by that. At the same moment that she hadcounted out four seconds, lizbeth touched her shoulder to indicate that it wastime to break it off. slut laid her head back to await the second part of herbizarre lesson. “Did you feel it contract, then return to you?”, lizbeth asked. slut blinkedonce in reply.”Good. Now she will lower it until you can kiss it without raising your head. So, you must not raise your head to meet it, but wait until it just barelytouches your lips. When it does, you should kiss it warmly and repeatedly, asthough you are anxious to make it feel welcome. Do not use your tongue.”slut blinked once in acknowledgement. She looked up to see Mistress Tawnyspreading her cheeks just before lowering herself down over slut’s face. Whenit touched her lips, she began kissing it warmly, closing her eyes andconcentrating on making the little creature feel welcome. She half wondered whyshe was coping with this so well. Rather than trying to imagine herself in adifferent situation just to get through the current one, she seemed to be, well,relishing the act of kissing Mistress Tawny’s asshole. It couldn’t have beenthe result of the neglect she had suffered over the past few hours. But, whatwas it? She mentally admonished herself for allowing her mind to wander fromthe performance of her mouth, and hoped the lapse hadn’t been noticed. Afleeting memory of the times she had simply gone through the motions when havingsex with her husband passed through her mind. She didn’t feel that way at all. She just, she just wanted to please. In any way she could. Even if it meant,well…”When she raises herself up slightly it will be your sign to move on to moreaggressive kissing. She will rise up a bit, then lower again. At that time youwill beging to kiss it using an opened mouth, lightly touching your tongue tothe center and periodically tracing the tip of your tongue around it’s outerring.”, lizbeth whispered enthusiastically. She hadn’t anticipated being atutor to slut in this way, but her student was reacting much better than shemight have expected. “This is a period of teasing; of trying to convince yourreluctant lover to allow you to fuck her. This teasing will progress veryslowly. It may last ten minutes or an afternoon.”slut continued kissing Miss Tawny’s lively little asshole while listeningattentively to lizbeth’s instructions. It was so…decadent! She felt asthough her nipples and clitoris would burst of their own accord, and had begunto breath more heavily with each passing second. She thought about herthrobbing, wet cunt, displayed so shamelessy for Miss Tawny. She knew herfreakishly long clit would be fully exposed, like a little penis, and that therewas no concealing her arousal. A quick wave of embarassment washed over her. Who would become excited by this? What kind of…deviant whore…would enjoythis? Deviant whore? Is that what she thought of herself? Again, sheadmonished herself for getting distracted by her own thoughts, hoping the breakin her concentration hadn’t been noticed. Miss Tawny raised herself up abit…but just an inch…was this?”Yes, now open your mouth and tease your little friend.”, lizbeth whispered. Slut was gratified that she had progressed to another stage. It at least meantshe was doing well enough to get by. She needed to concentrate, though. It wasall so…subtle. The signals. She needed to pay attention. She became awareof how hot she was, and noticed the perspiration beading up on Miss Tawny’sthighs. slut pushed her tongue out reluctantly, suddenly unsure of herself andwhat was happening. She couldn’t afford to have doubts now. Tentatively, shetouched it to the hot center of Miss Tawny’s puckered pink hole. It tasted likeit smelled; not nasty but not at all appealing either. What did she expect? She looked down over her nose to see how it seemed to tighten, pulling away fromher tongue. She thought that was cute, and realized how appropriate lizbeth’sdescriptions seemed. It was a shy little thing, and she wanted it badly. Shepushed her tongue forward again, more assertively. She flipped it lightlyagainst the center, tickling it. She looked to see that it had retreated again. lizbeth could see that slut was beginning to understand this part of the game. “Good!”, she whispered. “Coax it. It doesn’t want to leave you, but it doesn’twant to give in just yet!”Emboldened by her friend’s encouragement, slut tried flickering the very tip ofher tongue on the outside bottom edge of the anal ring. She noted that it didnot contract, and so flicked her tongue all around the outside edge, imaginingthat she was tickling and teasing it. She continued this for several minutes,sensing she had done what was wanted and was on the right track. “Try again. See if it will come closer.”, lizbeth finally breathed into slut’s ear. She tried reducing the circle around which she was flicking rather than goingdireclty for the center. Soon she had worked the tip of her tongue to the midpoint and was swirling it around in both directions, stopping only for a secondor two to look at the reaction she was getting. Then, she placed the tip justabove it, outside the ring, and slowly, so slowly, glided it down, down down,waiting for a contraction that would tell her to stop. Finally it reached thecenter and stayed there momentarily before dragging itself slowly down over theopposite side and out again. lizbeth was watching closely, craning her neck and straining her eyes to get aview of her student’s progress. “It is considering letting you now. Youmustn’t let it get away at this point or you’ll need to start all over again. Work back to the center and keep your tongue around the center. You may beginto press into it very, very gently. You’re simply showing it what you want, andhinting at how good it will feel.”slut followed the guidance and soon was pushing saliva up her tongue to dampenthe little hole so that she could then blow softly on it. She thought thatwould feel nice, as well. She did try pushing lightly against the center, andperceived a certain willingness to accept her. There was no longer anywithdrawal or puckering, but an open presence not unlike the teenage girl wholowers her arms to allow her pursuer free access to her charms. slut spent what she thought must have been ten or fifteen minutes working thecenter of Miss Tawny’s asshole, coaxing it to the point that it would ask her topenetrate it. That was how lizbeth characterized it, anyway. She had said thatwhen it moved closer to her mouth, it was ready to be breached, but just a bitat first. It wanted to feel what it would be like before it committed to fullpenetration. It was a virgin, she had said. Every time, it was a reluctantvirgin. By the time slut did sense a bit of movement toward her, she was wondering howlong her tongue would hold out. It was beginning to tingle. This was nothinglike the cocksucking she so loved. That was more sucking than this. Shesupposed with lots of practice her endurance could be built up, but thesensation in her tongue usually led to cramping and fatigue whenever she feltsomething similar in other areas of her body. She pushed the tip of her tongue gently against the center and was rewarded whenit opened just the slightest bit, allowing her to get the tip just inside for abit before it withdrew and puckered up again. slut reached out with her tongueagain, to swirl it around the cute little pink hole. She coaxed it into comingcloser. It had to know she was persistent. She pushed into the center againand was accepted more fully now. Slut guessed the tip of her tongue had made itall the way through. “Very good.”, lizbeth whispered. “It will soon find that it loves beingpenetrated, and it will open fully for you. It is then that you must curl yourtongue into a tube and hold it rigid, as the creature prefers to fuck itself onyou. It will control the pace. Understand?”slut blinked and wiggled her tongue a bit. It opened a bit more and movedcloser. She was tempted to thrust all the way in, but knew that following hernewfound mentor’s guidance would be the safest path. She felt so hot. MistressTawny was gripping her firmly on her inner thighs now, making them burn withpain. Slut groaned softly, overcome by denial, desire, and pain. “It seems as though your student is enjoying her lesson, lizbeth.”, MistressTawny observed casually. “Yes, M’Lady.””You are teaching her well.””Yes, thanks to M’Lady.”slut felt the ring around her tongue loosen and move down slowly over the lengthof it. This was unexpected. It was not what lizbeth had said would happen, orat least not what slut had interpreted. She became a bit concerned when thedescent did not stop. slut’s nose was pressed flat against Miss Tawny’sbackside as her tongue pushed further and further up the tight little hole. Soon she felt as though she might be smothered, with her entire face covered bythe beautiful woman’s mahogany flesh. “It has accepted you!”, lizbeth whispered enthusiastically. “Now flatten outyour tongue and twist it around a bit, to reward it’s new lover.” slut did so, imagining how good it must feel. The grip on her thighs tightened. “Tell me, lizbeth, what has caused that wet spot on your crotch?” Miss Tawnysounded as though she were commenting on the weather to a friendly neighbor. lizbeth was taken aback, but responded quickly.”It is the result of my efforts to please Mistress Karen, M’Lady.”, she repliedcalmly.Mistress Tawny began rotating her hips, grinding her backside into slut’s mouth.”Did she rub your cunt?””No, M’Lady.””Did she cause someone to rub your cunt?””No, M’Lady.””Did she have you rub your cunt on something?””No, M’Lady.””Hmm. What, then, caused you to come to me in such a shameless condition?”Tawny began to rock slowly forward and back, enjoying the full penetration ofslut’s tongue up her ass. She was more than pleased with the results of the newcombination of d**gs Karen was trying. Neither lizbeth nor slut were aware thatthe cocktail had been added to their respective breakfasts. If they were, theydidn’t appear to be alarmed in any way. Tawny surmised that it would be usefulfor the government to have such tools at their disposal. Karen’s intelligencecareer had been helpful in many ways. The girls were both highly aroused, and slut was making love to her ass withenthusiasm. By the look of her distended clit and dripping cunt, she wasprobably willing to do anything at that point. If the idea was to create a highlevel of sexual compliance without arousing suspicion, Tawny thought the d**gswere an unqualified success. She briefly thought of who she might know thatcould reverse engineer a sample so she could begin producing it herself. Thatwould be a good thing.slut was apprehensive when Mistress Tawny’s questioning of lizbeth began. lizbeth had repositioned herself to answer the questions and was no longercoaching her. slut was freelancing, but felt that she had gained enough of anunderstanding of the process to fully satisfy the cute little anus that hadbecome the focus of all of her attention. She would push her tongue deeply intoit each time it came down, then flatten her tongue out, swirling it aroundquickly on the upstroke. As it came off her tongue, she lapped hungrily at ituntil it slowly came back down to be penetrated again. slut was short ofbreath, hot, horny, and not at all self conscious of the loud slurping and wetsmacking noises she was making as she ministered to the Mistress’s luscious ass.”This humble servant is unsure how to answer her Mistress.”, lizbeth finallyreplied after a long pause. She had no idea why she was so wet.”I’ve not known of you to leak like a wanton whore. Have you become a wantonwhore?””No, M’Lady.” lizbeth answered in a sullen tone. She was a proper Britishhousemaid! “But if you’ve been doing nothing but cleaning glass for Karen in your racylittle red outfit, which is very american, I might add, how could you be sowet?” Tawny simply wanted to be sure lizbeth had no clue she had been d**gged. She got her answer in the tears that welled up on the poor maid’s eyes.”This…humble servant does not know, M’Lady.””Well then. Maybe it’s time to downgrade you. I’m sure Tiffany and Buffy wouldenjoy your company.”Lizbeth’s cunt throbbed for attention. Her nipples were hard, and the wet spotcontinued to spread down over her inner thighs. She was humiliated. Mistress’stalk of reassigning her to be one of the pleasure slaves was a shock. Surelyshe wasn’t serious!”Yes, M’Lady.”, lizbeth whimpered. “Always be agreeable to every suggestion”,her training had dictated. “We could pump up your titties and pierce and tattoo you and let you live a verysimple life. Wouldn’t you like that?””If it pleased M’Lady.”, lizbeth sighed. Why was she so bloody horny?”Which reminds me, we need to choose a name for your little asslicking friendhere. “slut” just isn’t appropriate, is it?””No, M’Lady.””Let’s see…there’s “Trixie”. We don’t have one of those. Or maybe “Amber”. We don’t have an “Amber”. I know! How about Britney?”Mistress Tawny never really asked lizbeth her opinion. “If it pleases M’Lady.””I like it. Britney. It’s a proper whore’s name. Don’t you think Britney willjust love being in my stable of whores?””Yes, M’Lady. Surely she will.” lizbeth was relieved Mistress Tawny’sattention had turned away from her, at least for the moment. “Wouldn’t it be wonderful to be nothing more than a fuck toy?””Yes, M’Lady.” lizbeth could be agreeable without agreeing. The bimbosMistress kept as her “House Whores” were nothing but depraved nymphomaniacs whosuffered long periods of denial and abuse. lizbeth would do almost anything toavoid becoming one. She enjoyed her proximity to her owner. Everyone knewproximity meant more valued use and more frequent rewards. The House Whoreswere merely an entertainment tool. lizbeth, as part of Mistress’s personalstaff, enjoyed a much higher status. lizbeth had known from the moment she hadfirst seen slut that she would ultimately end up as one of the whores. Whatlizbeth couldn’t know was that slut had been chemically treated for months toensure that her sexuality was brought forth to the degree that it was now theprimary aspect of her personality. She did not know that whores were createdrather than found. “And it’s been…how long since you were rewarded?”Her owner was rocking back onto slut’s face with considerable force now. It wassomething lizbeth had intended to warn slut about, but hadn’t gotten to it. Itlooked and sounded as though slut was doing fine, what with Mistress’s softmoans and the loud slurping coming from between her cheeks. “It has been some weeks, M’Lady.” lizbeth said hopefully.”Well. Maybe your cunt has simply reached the point of desperation?””Yes, M’Lady.””Is that your reason?””Yes, M’Lady.””So, you have a huge wet spot on those sexy little shorts simply because yourcunt has gotten the better of you. I see.”lizbeth was concerned and confused. She didn’t know what she would have said ifgiven the opportunity. Lacking any other explanation, she supposed it was asgood a characterization as any other. She really didn’t know why she was somuch hornier than usual. “Go to Karen now and report that your cunt has taken control of you.”Lizbeth’s heart began to race. This was not good for her. Not at all. Hervoice quavered, “Yes, M’Lady.”, and she moved off quickly toward the sunroom.Tawny didn’t typically play such mind games with her personal staff. The factthat lizbeth was completely unaware that her horniness was chemically inducedcreated a fine opportunity to toy with her a bit. Then again, the enjoyment shewas getting out of having her asshole eaten and probed with such enthusiasmmight have prompted a bit of mischief. She watched lizbeth scurry toward thesunroom and an unknown fate, then began to grind herself down onto slut’s hotmouth.Karen chose to ignore lizbeth for a while, even though she presented herselfadequately and held her position well. She was requesting to speak, holding herhand over her mouth as they all are trained. Karen knew she wouldn’t move soquickly into the room with a request to speak unless she had been told to. Theyrarely had occasion, other than emergencies, to speak without being spoken tofirst. Karen knew Tawny had sent her in with something to say, and it would donothing but increase pressure on the haughty slave to make her wait. The wet spot had grown considerably, and lizbeth’s nipples were harder now thanthey had been before she had been called out of the room a few minutes earlier. Karen liked the way she looked in the little red shorts and top, and knew thearrogant bitch hated the indignity of being made to dress that way. She wouldbreak her of that when she got back. She would do a lot of things when she gotback. It was becoming more and more of a burden to think about her imminentdeparture. It had been a summer to remember, but most of her extended breaksover the past ten years had been exciting in some way. She wondered what itwould be like to be free to pursue life in the way Tawny did. She watched henry. He was working very hard at removing every blemish on theoutside of the sunroom glass. He had been a good choice. Tawny did have taste. It was always useful to have a male around, and henry possessed all of the rightassets to ensure that he was a pleasure to have around. Karen pondered whatkind of a show he could put on with another man. Tawny had said he was equallyenthusiastic on both ends of the spectrum and everywhere in between. It makeKaren horny to watch men have sex. A lot of things made her horny, and most ofthem were not in the mainstream.amy gave a great backrub. Karen had been enjoying a thorough neck and shouldermassage for forty minutes or so, and she didn’t seem to be letting up at all. It was heavenly, but she would need a break soon. No need to be cruel to theones you love, Karen thought. Maybe lizbeth should give amy a backrub for awhile.Just as Karen was about to acknowledge lizbeth, she heard the distinctive toneof her encrypted cellphone. A call from either headquarters or the trainingteam was not good. She rose and trotted quickly to her bedroom to retrieved thephone. A heavily digitized voice identified itself as “forty – one”, which was a reliefto Karen. She pictured him as a sandy-haired young fellow. His name was Gene,or maybe George. He was the training team member responsible for tracking”persons of interest”, as they had been identified by Karen for purposes of her”training” mission. The frigate that slut’s ex-husband was aboard had developedsome sort of unspecified trouble and had been heading home for three days. Itwould make port by tomorrow afternoon. Karen acknowledged the information andsigned off. She sighed heavily. Though this would cause her to implement acontingency plan, it was not a problem other than that it generally affected herlast few days with Tawny. She returned to the kitchen where her friend was enjoying being reamed by slut’seager tongue. Karen smiled. Once she had unleashed the wanton whore inside theformer wife and schoolteacher, who knew where it would end? The little cocktailof experimental d**gs had served their purpose. Slut had become an enthusiasticass licker in only a few minutes. That was the kind of progress Karen couldappreciate. Pity all the fun had to be cut short.CHAPTER 32 Exodus”We need to cut and run.”, Karen said plainly.Tawny paused on the bottom of a downstroke, leaving slut’s tongue fully extendedup her ass. “What?””We have to get out. By tomorrow morning.””Why?”Karen nodded quickly toward slut. Tawny understood that it had something to dowith slut’s ex-husband or some other family connection. She and Karen haddiscussed what they would have to do if someone were to come snooping. Whataroused Tawny’s curiosity was how Karen would know in advance that someone wascoming to snoop around for either slut or pig’s whereabouts.”You got a call?” Tawny asked innocently.Karen knew her friend had heard the cellphone. She never missed a thing, evenwhen she was enjoying one of her favorite pastimes. Karen flashed her “do youthink I’m stupid?” look. “I’ve got to get the moving company out here.””What do you need me to do?” Tawny was unfazed by the rebuff. She lovedKaren’s bluntness. She was a no-nonsense girl.”Nothing, really. Just be ready to go tonight or tomorrow.””You know me. I’m always ready to go!” Tawny smiled warmly. She didn’t wanther friend to feel bad about the abrupt end to their time together. “We ought to have more conversations with you sitting on a warm tongue. Youreally are more pleasant.”, Karen joked with a wry twisting of her lips.”I am a pushover when my little bottom is being licked. Guilty as charged.” Tawny giggled. Karen strolled off toward the sunroom, where lizbeth and amy were both waitingin their proper positions. “Well, ladies. Our time together is coming to aquick and unexpected end. amy, you’ll need to go and begin packing my clothes. lizbeth, take your wet cunt and go retrieve pig. Tie pig to the stake in theback yard, then report to me.” The young women sprang to action, replying almost simultaneously, “Yes, M’Lady.”Karen called the moving company and made arrangements for them to come retrieveher “packing crates”. She got assurances from them that they would be in thedriveway at eight o’clock in the morning, but she never trusted the competenceof men and had doubts as to whether her egress plans would go off without ahitch or two. It had been an enjoyable summer, and now she had her retirement to look forwardto. One more stint and she would be free to pursue her lifestyle on a full timebasis. What was best about it was that she would be sharing it with Tawny andher almost unlimited resources. Karen looked around the sunroom. There wouldbe no more temporary housing in her future. This arrangement had served herpurposes for the summer, but she had felt clausterphobic. This was especiallytrue now that she had a narrow timeline in which to depart cleanly. Tawny was reluctantly climbing off the table when lizbeth passed through enrouteto the guest bedroom. Curious as to what she was doing, Tawny followed. Thesecond she entered the doorway she saw lizbeth push her right hand down thefront of the little shorts and begin stroking herself. Tawny was incredulous. She hadn’t seen it, but Karen had been right all along. lizbeth was severelylacking in discipline if she would break one of the cardinal rules of herservitude by giving herself pleasure without permission. Tawny knew the effectsof the d**g cocktail lizbeth and slut had secretly been given were the likelycause of such a transgression. For all she knew, the horniness caused by theconcoction might be overwhelming for even the best of slaves. In the end,however, she didn’t much care. “I’m very disappointed in you, lizbeth.”, shesaid softly.lizbeth’s entire body shook in fear and surprise. She quickly jerked her handout of the shorts and turned, falling to her knees. “This humble servant is sovery sorry, M’Lady.”, she whispered. This was bad enough, but it Mistress Karenheard about it…”I’m afraid “sorry” just won’t be adequate in this case. We’ll let Karen decideyour fate.””Oh, please NO!”, lizbeth gasped. She hadn’t been invited to speak, but herresponse had been instantaneous and without thought. She was more afraid ofMistress Karen than she had ever been of anyone or anything. Tears welled up inher eyes and began cascading down over her reddening cheeks. “No? I’m sure I just heard you say the word “NO” to your owner. Is that what Iheard?”lizbeth felt as though her entire world had just caved in on her. Not only hadshe been caught stroking herself, but now she had crossed over into insolenceand was approaching disobedience. Mistress Tawny would not tolerate it, sheknew. “Yes, M’Lady. This humble servant did as M’Lady says, but she did notmean it.””And so by that you mean your owner is expected by you, a worthless whore, tointerpret the difference between what slaves say and what they really mean?”Confused and unable to think, lizbeth began to crawl submissively toward herMistress’s feet. She hoped groveling would help. “I am quite sure I didn’t tell you to move!”, Tawny barked.lizbeth was shocked by her tone. She had never heard Mistress Tawny raise hervoice as she just had. She knew Mistress Karen would appear soon, drawn by theanger in Mistress Tawny’s voice. lizbeth assumed the proper position, kneelingup with her knees spread widely and her hands laced together behind her neck. Then, she began to cry uncontrollably.Karen was delighted by the fact that the haughty English bitch had proven herlack of trustworthiness to Tawny. Unlike Tawny, she knew the effects of thecocktail she was experimenting with were absolutely overwhelming. Anyone underit’s effects would be rendered uncontrollably horny to the point that most wouldbe willing to do anything to satisfy their sexual urges. Keeping slut boundwhile leaving lizbeth loose to get into trouble was part of her devious plan forthe day – at least up until the point of becoming preoccupied with leaving thearea. pig was plainly visible, bound face down on a folding table. It would have beenimpossible to keep her from knowing that her surpise involved tattoos and pig,but she had no idea how extensively Tawny had covered pig’s hide. The entirebackside of her body, from the base of her bald skull to her feet, wascompletely covered in ink. Karen was flattered and anxious to look the a****lover in closer detail. For now, though, the matter of punishing Tawny’sworthless cunt would have to take priority. It occurred to Karen that she hadn’t put anyone on top of the hut yet thatsummer. Sitting on the hut would be an appropriate punishment and it wouldprovide great fun throughout the afternoon while keeping lizbeth out of the wayas they made ready to leave. On the other hand, lizbeth’s aversion to straightsex would make for an ideal use of Karen’s fuck box. No need to excludeanything. “Crawl to the garage, you worthless piece of shit.”, Karen saidmenacingly. lizbeth wept openly as she crawled out of the room toward the garage. Karensmiled warmly at her lover, who appeared to be genuinely let down by lizbeth’stransgression. She thought for a moment that she would tell Tawny the d**gsmade any self control impossible, but decided to wait until she had had her funpunishing the English cunt. Tawny nodded her head suggestively toward pig. “Take a look at your surprise?”Karen nodded, taking Tawny’s hand and stepping over to the side of the tableonto which pig had been strapped. The mural was unbelievable in it’s artfulnessand detail. Karen laughed out loud, pointing to a miniature scene on pig’s lefthip. “Our first capture!” “Yes. I thought you would appreciate that one.”, Tawny answered, passing herhand lightly over the area. “There are so many fond memories recorded on thishide. It’s almost like a family bible for us, isn’t it?”Karen liked the sound of that. She put her arm around Tawny’s waist and pulledher close. “Did you leave room for our future?””Oh, yes. The entire front is a blank canvas. The back is pre-retirement, andthe front is will be everything after!”Karen was amazed. Tawny had perfectly captured the small clearing in the woodswhere she and Karen had tied that little whore. Every detail was there, fromthe fence post they had mounted her on to the switches they had cut to whip her. And there, just above pig’s ass, was another great memory. In the alley. Thewaitress Karen had forced to eat them! That was wonderful, too. It was clear that pig was no longer a commodity to be traded, and that itcertainly couldn’t be allowed go get loose with a literal accounting of Karenand Tawny’s deviant lifestyle depicted on it’s hide. A lot of harm could cometo them if that happened. “What do you have planned for pig?”Tawny lit up. She always did when given the chance to explain a creative idea. It was yet another thing Karen loved about her. “Oh, I have this great designfor a display case in the entry. It will recess into the floor so that pig, orwhoever, can be mounted in it below the main floor level. We’ll mount her on apole that will piston up and down and rotate, and I’ll have all sorts of effectsgoing on inside…lighting, fiber optics, lasers, fog. We’ll encase it intwo-way mirror so that pig only ever sees it’s own reflection. I’m thinkingabout some sort of overhead rigging that will manage it’s arms and legs like asort of marionette. It makes me wet just to think about it. What a greatfeature it will be, don’t you think?”Karen was laughing at the way in which Tawny got carried away describing herplan. She knew that it would come to fruition at some point and would be afirst-class amenity in Tawny’s palacial mountain home. “Yes, I think.”, sheanswered warmly. She kissed Tawny softly on her lips, whispering, “Thank youfor my gift, and thank you for coming to see me.””I wish it didn’t have to end so quickly.”, Tawny replied sadly. “I know. But, at least we can have fun for another night.””We have to be out by tomorrow?””Yes. Noon at the latest.””Bitch!””Cunt!”lizbeth knelt up on the warm concrete of the garage floor. She was cryinguncrontrollably, the tears falling down over the little red sports bra topMistress Karen had made her wear. As troubling as the fear she held forMistress Karen and the punishment she would be receiving, the unfettered lustthat emanated out of her burning hot, wet cunt was more than she could bear. She had never had to reconcile two competing emotions in this way before, andwas simply having a meltdown from the pressure. She wondered if Mistress Tawnywere serious about making her into one of the household whores. She thoughtthat perhaps she could never be rehabilitated to the degree of trust she hadenjoyed up until then. To be caught as she had been…she knew she was a greatdisappointment, and this troubled her very deeply. She hadn’t been in position for more than a minute or two when henry entered. He silently moved across in front of her and opened the large cabinet thathoused many of Mistress Karen’s terrible implements. In seconds, he had fittedthe leather hood over her head and buckled the straps that ran up from the baseof her scull to the top of her head. He forced the black rubber penis gagbetween her lips and snapped it to the hood down along her jawline, then zippedclosed the eye openings, rendering her unable to see anything but blackness. Heplaced cuffs on her wrists, ankles, elbows, and knees, then helped her to astanding position so that he could strip the shorts and bra top from her body. The heat in the garage was stifling. Combined with the effects of the hood andher fear, she had begun to perspire at a pace that caused her entire body tobecome slick with perspiration. She could feel it pouring down over her inteasing little streams. It reminded her of the torture she had suffered in theback yard, impaled on the steel rods and suffering random shocks throughout whatmust have been several hours of brutal punishment. Would this be worse? Sheimmediately regretted not trying to escape. Now that she was hooded and henrywas latching her wrists and elbows together in front of her, there would be noavoiding what would come. He must have fastened a line to her wrist cuffs, forhe quickly and very forcefully jerked her arms up over her head and tuggedseveral times until she was only able to support herself on her toes with herlegs together. Then, nothing. slut had heard the entire exchange between lizbeth and the Mistresses. She hadbeen trying to eavesdrop on the muted conversation taking place between herowners after lizbeth had crawled off in tears for the garage. What interferedwith her ability to concentrate on listening was the unbelievable horniness shewas experiencing on the table. Her tongue felt cramped and sore from spendingso much time servicing Miss Tawny, but her nipples and cunt were raging forattention that just didn’t seem to be in the offing. It made her crazy, beingbound that way and left useless. Oh, if only she could be fucked! She would doanything to be fucked! Anything! More out of frustration and lust than anyconscious thought, she began to moan.henry had passed through behind her. She had twisted her neck radically to tryto get a view of his body, but had failed. Miss Karen had whispered someinstruction to him and he had gone to the garage, presumably to prepare lizbethfor her punishment. slut wondered if the punishment could be any worse than thefate she was suffering. Even the white lightning bite of a whip on her cuntwould be better than this, this, infernal nothingness! “Please!”, she criedout.”Problem?”, Karen asked. slut blinked herself out of the unsated sexual reverie she was floating in tofocus on the shape beside her. Oh, God! “Oh, God!”, slut blurted errantly. She was instantly rewarded for her transgression by a series of brutally hardslaps across her face. Now she was tearing up, her chest heaving for breaththat just didn’t seem as though it would ever come. Her face throbbed, thenseemed to go numb. “Amy!”, Karen called. When the little beauty appeared Karen nodded toward thegaping, swollen bare cunt that seemed to be giving slut so much trouble. “slut’s cunt has gone into overdrive, sweetie. See that it’s packed full of icefor me.””Yes, M’lady.”, Amy answered. She curtsied, then moved quickly into the kitchento retrieve the ice bin from the freezer. It was full. She placed it betweenslut’s legs and began pushing cubes, one at a time, between the slick, swollenlips and deep into slut’s cunt. “When it is full, take pig out into the back yard and chain it to the stake,then finish packing my things. Are you almost through?””Yes, M’Lady.”, Amy answered enthusiastically. “I can always count on you, Amy.”, Karen said softly as she strolled off towardthe garage. Henry was just tying off the line that secured lizbeth to theeyehook in the ceiling. He snapped into his position to await furtherinstructions. Karen explained to henry that Tawny’s visit was coming to anearlier than expected end, and that he needed to begin to pack up most of hertoys and equipment in the garage. She specified what should be put away andsealed into each wooden crate, and which crates to move over toward the garagedoor. She told him that if he was unclear on anything, that he should find herand ask. As henry turned to begin his task, Karen heard a car pull into thedriveway. She quickly retraced her steps to the guest bedroom, where she had a concealedvantage point from which to see the driveway. Tawny noted the expression ofalarm on her face, and followed her without speaking. Through the sheers Karenwas quite surprised to see a sailor in dress whites climbing out of a smallsedan. She immediately knew it was slut’s ex. She had disposed of enoughpictures of him to be able to spot him anywhere. “Those fucking morons!”, shegasped, half under her breath. Thinking quickly, she took Tawny’s hand andpulled her into the kitchen, closing the door to the guest bedroom behind her. slut was groaning loudly, unhappy and frustrated at being stuffed full of icecubes. amy assumed her position when the Mistresses entered. “Take slut into the garage immediately. Gag her and secure her there. Stay inthe garage. Tell henry to be quiet and wait.”amy sensed the urgency in Mistress Karen’s voice. “Yes, M’Lady.”, she replied. She moved under the table and untied slut’s bindings, stood to help slut downoff the table, and guided her efficiently out of the room and to the garage. Just as she was closing the door to the garage behind her, the doorbell rang.”Shit!”, Karen blurted. Tawny was slightly bemused, though careful and sensitive enough not to show anysign of it. She had never seen Karen loose her cool like this. “Husband?”, sheasked innocently. Karen nodded in reply, then hurried off toward her bedroom. She returned almostinstantly, slipping her stun gun into the waistband of her shorts at the smallof her back. Tawny was smiling at her, as though nothing were happening at all. “What?”, Karen asked in a half whisper. She was flabbergasted that Tawnyseemed not to understand the situation. “Relax. Have fun! We’ve been through worse than this!”, Tawny saidreassuringly. “I’m with you…we’ll be fine. Want me to get the door?”Tawny’s confidence would have been contagious if Karen had more time to absorbit. “No.”, she said, taking a deep breath. She told herself to let time slowdown, and to breath easily. Karen opened the door with the thought that she was being disturbed by anunexpected visitor. This would cause everything to flow. She always performedbetter when she could create the proper mental context. When she had a fullview of the man, she smiled and looked him up and down, as though he were apleasant surprise. “Hi!”, she said cheerily. “Hello.”, he said flatly. “I’m looking for my wife.” There was no smile.Pretending to notice his nametag for the first time, she motioned with herfinger toward his former home. “Oh. You’re Carol’s ex?” Karen was confidentshe had inserted just enough empathy into the question. His eyes seemed tobrighten, but just a bit. He saw a glimmer of hope. Maybe she would be able tohelp him. She wanted him to think he had found a friend, to put him at ease. She didn’t need for him to be jumpy. He nodded.”Do you know how I can get in touch with her?”, he asked.”Oh, I’m so sorry. I’m being rude. Won’t you come in?” Karen reminded herselfof June Cleaver. Very domestic. Very polite. Very dangerous. He steppedthrough the doorway as she moved off to the side, closing it behind him. Therestood Tawny, all five feet six inches of exotic asian beauty, completely naked. Karen had assumed that she would have stepped out of view to put some clothes onwhile she was answering the door. This was almost as big a surprise to her asit obviously was to the dumb sailor. Karen started to feel her temper rise,then remembered what Tawny had said about making it fun. Now that they had himinside, he wasn’t getting out again. She decided in an instant to have some funwith it. She allowed Tawny, who stood near the entry to the kitchen just ascasually as you please, and the sailor, to stare at each other for a few long,awkward seconds before saying, “You are such a slut! Go put some clothes on,Mandy!”With an overexaggerated look of surprise on her face, Tawny replied in a thickPuerto Rican accent, “Joo no mine me strutteeng my stuff all morneen, beech! Now joo wan me to cover up my shit juss because Mr. Sailorman is here?” Karen raised her voice. “Just go get dressed, okay?””Joo ain’t da boss a’ me. Maybe sailorman like what he sees, no?”, Tawny cooed. “I’m so sorry, ah…what was your name?” Karen asked.”Tom. Tom Sizemore.””Oooohh! He ees the ol man of that sexy beech that use to leeve ness door.”,Tawny exclaimed excitedly, waving a finger back and forth in the air. “She hadone sweet pussy!” She reached down with her left hand and cupped her pussy. “Mmmm. Make me hooony juss thinkin’ bout her.””Mandy! You’re being rude! He is looking for her! He’s here for our help, notto hear your shit!””Where she go to, Barbie? Din she go to Costa wif dat lil dyke bitch sister? Din she go chaseen after some black cock?”Karen knew that statement would play well in his mind. She had sent him a nicecollection of glossies of Carol sucking and fucking her black Marine boyfriend. He was probably fairly well scrambled in his thinking by then. “Whatever. Would you be a sweetie and get the poor man a beer? Come on, Tom,let’s go talk in the sunroom.” Karen hooked her arm into his and led him downthe hallway into her favorite room. She got him situated comfortably on theloveseat and took the chair beside him, leaving the space next to him for Tawny. Who knew how far she’d go?He seemed very tired and disoriented. She thought she would take the initiativeand start an interview. It was what she did. There was information thatneeded to be acquired and she would have it in short order. “Carol said youwere out to sea. Just get back today?””Yes…some problems with the propulsion system. We came in early.””Well, I suppose that’s good. When did you last hear from Carol?””I got a postcard from Costa Rica. It said she was sorry but had no regrets. It was a goodbye, I think.”Karen had managed that. It had obviously worked. “So…you are still hopingto…get back with her?” She could see that he was trying to cope with all thatTawny had laid on him. Not only had he been reminded of his wife’s sudden tastefor black men, but now he had to process the thought that she was bisexual. “I don’t know. She sold all my stuff…the house. She owes me.” “Uh huh. What brings you here?” No sense in meandering around the bush, Karenthought. He was adequately distracted and would not think the question strange.”Oh. Sorry. I only know one of the neighbors. After I got the divorce papersI wrote him, asking what he knew. He wrote me back a couple of weeks later,saying all he knew was that you had moved in here and seemed to have been afriend of Carol’s for a while…until she left, or whatever.” He sighed. Good news. Maybe. “Have you spoken with that guy today?””No. I don’t really know him well enough to…to bother him. I just thoughtI’d come by, take a look at the old house, and see if you had an address orphone number.”Tawny walked into the room just then, carrying three cold Michelobs. She wasstill naked. “Have you no shame whatsover?” Karen exclaimed. “Deed you help him fine hees wife?” Tawny answered, handing out the beers andsnuggling up close to the sailor on the loveseat. He thinks today might be his lucky day, Karen observed. She ignored thequestion. “Tom, let me go see if I have Carol’s address or phone numbersomewhere, okay?” She rose and left the sunroom. She needed to take a look atthe neighborhood and make a calculation whether anyone might have seen him cometo the house. They wouldn’t recognize the car, but a sailor in dress whites wasas conspicuous as can be. While she satisfied herself that all of the neighborswere not standing in their driveways looking at her, she dialed the trainingteam coordinator on her encrypted cell phone and asked for a Costa Rican phonenumber that had been disconnected. It took three minutes, which she thought wasexcessive, but not worth questioning. She put the phone away, wrote the numberdown on a note pad, and returned to the sunroom, comfortable that it was likelythat the sailor had not been seen entering the house.Karen wasn’t surprised to see Tawny massaging a respectable bulge in his crotch. Whatever quiet conversation they were having stopped when Karen entered, butTawny’s left hand was happy where it was. “Here’s the last number I have for Carol.”, Karen said sweetly as she handed the

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32